"Sex & Death: In That Order"
a Transgendered Erotic Horror Comedy... No, Really.
by TGTrinity

///// Chapter One
///// "Long Oak Lodge"

"What!? Why are my arms strapped to the bed?"

"They are there for your safety."

"My safety? I don't even know where I am or who you are, and you're telling me this is for my benefit?"

"You're in the Providence Medical Center in Portland Oregon because you were in an accident. As such, I have just a few questions for you."

"Who are you? Are you a cop?"

"Just a few questions, Mr. Anderson. Now, how many friends were up at the cabin with you?"

"Um, there were seven of us up there? Where are they, I need to..."

"Their names, Mr. Anderson."

"Let me see... Harris, Sean, Steven, Andrew, Jeremy and Justin. Now, can I please just..."

"How long have you seven known each other?"

"We we're all in Cub Scouts together, so we've known each other for almost 15 years. This was the first time that we've all gotten together since Graduation, to go up to Long Oak Lodge."

"Who's idea was it to go to the Lodge?"

"It was... I got the call from... God, I'm having a hard time remembering that."

"That's okay, probably just a lapse due to your trauma. Now, can you tell me what happened when you arrived Long Oak Lodge?"

"Well, the roads up Mt. Hood were pretty bad, and we had to stop and chain up even in Steven's Navigator. Once we got up to the lodge we had to dig through the snow to reach the front door, and we we're all pretty worried about there being no power..."

***

"Holy shit, the light's are on," Marc said as he entered the large room. It was your typical lodge setting with large exposed logs making up the walls, only there were modern finished like a large OLED television on the wall and a bar with blue LED lighting underneath. Marc shook the snow from his boots and threw his luggage against the wall. "Wow, this place is really nice," he said as he took it all in.

"I know, right?" Justin added as he stepped inside. Marc couldn't help but notice that Justin was noticeably shivering, probably due to the fact that he was as thin as a bean pole.

"Come on, get inside," Marc said as he helped his friend with his things.

"Thanks, Marc, you're the best."

"I am," Marc said with a laugh as the two friends began looking around the Living Room.

"Fuck me," they turned to see Andrew and Sean entering the lodge, both of whom had a look of shock on their faces.

"I'm surprised that you invited those two," Marc whispered to Justin, "I mean, they're on the Huskies's football team, and you're a Cougar. That, and I thought that they gave you hell growing up."

"Well," Justin said with a sigh, "I know that you're still good friends with them, so I figured the more the merrier."

Marc was surprised that Justing was being so understanding. Of the seven guys on this little excursion, Marc was the linchpin that kept the group together. Justin and Jeremy would be considered the quieter of the bunch, even when they were kids, with Justin being your typical bookworm and Jeremy turning into a world class weed aficionado. And while Andrew and Sean had grown into a pair of highly talented, and extremely large, offensive lineman, Harris had just grown in every direction, enough so that Marc was beginning to push him to get tested for Diabetes.

"It's fine," Harris said as he brought in his bag after Jeremy and slowly collapsed in a big chair. Marc had offered to help and could see that Harris was breathing heavily from the small amount of digging they had to do, yet the first thing Harris did was bolted for the kitchen. "Holy shit, this fridge is completely stocked!"

"Yeah, they said there would be enough food to last two weeks, even though we're only here for three days," Justin shouted over to Harris.

"That's fucking awesome," Harris said with a smile as he popped open a Coke.

That left Steven outside, and he was probably looking over his car. He was from a wealthy family and didn't really get along with everyone else in the group outside of Marc. The other guys had often claimed that Steven kept Marc around like someone would keep a pet, but that didn't stop them from taking advantage of his access to loads of money.

"God, that snow is going to kill the Navigator," Steven said as he finally stepped through the door and closed it behind him.

"I'm sorry," Justin said from one of the large couches, "but there isn't a garage."

"No, it's fine," Steven replied with a smile, but Marc could see that his friend was not very happy about the situation. "And this, my dear Justin, was one hell of a fucking find. What, did you get this on Airbnb?"

"No, my uncle actually made the reservation for me as a birthday gift."

"Some fucking uncle," Andrew said as he stepped behind the bar. "Is the bar..."

"Yeah," Justin said with a smile, "everything here is included. That means all the alcohol and food is for us to enjoy, as well as the pool, gaming room and theater."

Everyone hooted and hollered at this, but Marc felt a little uneasy. As he looked at his six friends, all of whom had grown apart from each other in some way, he couldn't help if all of this was a little too good to be true. When he had pressed Justin for information on the place earlier, he had just told him to calm down and enjoy it.

"Harris, you fat fuck, bring me a Coke," Sean called from the Living room.

"Fuck off, Sean," Harris responded before tossing his friend a Coke.

"Thanks," Sean replied with a big smile.

"So," Justin said as he got up from the couch, "let's take a look around, shall we?" Marc could tell that Justing was loving being the center of attention since he was often forgotten by the other guys. Last year, only Marc had shown up in Pullman for his birthday and he could tell that his friend was hurt even though he tried to play it off like he was cool with it. "There are two stories with two bathrooms on the first floor and a large bathroom up on second." The group followed Justin through an entry way to the left of the fireplace and entered a hallway.

"God, this place looks like it should be in a horror movie, or in some weird fetish story online," Sean said with no concern at all in his voice, although the author took note of the rude comment and then and there decided that he would be the first to die. Everyone else on the other hand laughed at Sean's comment, but Marc could see what he was talking about. Dark wood lined the walls and lanterns hung from the wall at longer intervals than necessary. Add to that the fact that they were obviously electric, but they still flickered like they were gas. There were even creepy old photos on the wall, an obvious homage to blatant horror.

"The pool room," Justin said as he opened the door and allowed the guys in, "has a sauna, hot tub and olympic size pool." The room was lined with cedar planks, and the smell of chlorine filled the air. Large windows lined the wall facing west, but there was only large clouds and snow falling at the moment.

"That's a nice pool," Sean said as he ribbed Andrew in the side.

"Yeah, that's our first stop," Andrew replied with a punch to Sean's shoulder.

"There is also a theater," Justin said as he stepped back into the hallway and rounded a corner, "right there that has a 4K digital projector, and..."

"What about this room," Marc asked as he stopped. Justin had walked passed a door and had said nothing.

"I have no idea. They said that room was locked at all times and off limits."

"Wow, I don't think I've ever wanted to get into a room as badly as I want to get into that one," Harris said with a laugh.

"Yeah, forbidden fruit and all that," Jeremy said with no emotion in his voice. Marc looked over at this friend and sighed. He and Jeremy were the only two of the group who stayed in Oregon, and both went to school in Eugene. They had roomed together for the first semester, but Marc was growing annoyed with his friends reliance on weed. Marc would get high every now and then like everyone else, but Jeremy lived on the stuff. It had dulled him to the point where it became kinda a downer to be around him.

"And here's the bathroom," Justin added as the came to the end of the hallway right in front of a flight of stairs. "Now, let's go grab our bags and I'll show you up to the rooms."

As they walked back around the hallway, Marc hung in the back thinking about how different all of his friends were. When his friends had all turned the corner into the Living room, Marc suddenly felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up on end. He turned and swore that he saw something, but he just thought that he was imagining things.

"So there are two flights of stairs," Justin shouted as everyone gathered their things, "the ones we were just at and the ones over here.' He pointed to the right of the fireplace to where steps could be seen." With bags in hand they all shuffled up the stairs, with Harris taking his time behind them. "The supply closet is right here with any cleaning materials and toilet paper and fresh linen."

"Is there a laundry?" Harris asked as he finally got to the top of the stairs.

"Oh, shit, I forgot that downstairs. It's right behind the bar, Harris."

"Cool."

"Right," Justin said as he continued, "the door here on the right is to the bathroom. It has four shower stalls and a large soaking tub. The first bedroom is here on the left..."

"Dibs!" Andrew and Sean yelled at the same time. They then pushed past Justin and threw their bags in the room.

"Yeah, that's fine," Justin said with a huff. "The corner room is Room #2, where Marc and I will be," they turned a corner, " and Room # 3 is here for..."

"I get my own room, right?" Steven asked, his voice reaching a higher pitch.

"Yes, Steven, you get Room #4 all to yourself. That means Harris and Jeremy are in three."

"That's cool," Jeremy said as he nodded and Harris and stepped in the room.

"There's also a Game room and a Library... Fuck, they're all gone," Justin said to the empty hallway as three room doors closed all at once.

"Don't worry about it, they're all super psyched to be here, but probably a little tired" Marc said as he popped his bag on the bed against the west wall. The room was very nice, with two King sized beds on either wall and a large dresser to one side. Each bed had four posts made of huge logs, and a small table sat in the middle of the room with four chairs. "It really is a nice place," he added before going through is bag, "thanks for inviting all of us up here."

"Hey, this is going to be an amazing couple of days," Marc replied with a grin. "I mean, the game room has a WiiU with Smash."

"Damn!" Marc laughed, loving that his geeky little friend just refused to grow up. As his friend went about unpacking, Marc walked around the room and admired the workmanship. He looked at the bed and thought of how nice it would be to bring a girl up here to give it a real workout, but that would have to wait for another weekend.

As that last thought crossed his mind, Marc noticed two envelopes propped up on the dresser. "You know, it's funny," he said as he approached and picked up the envelopes, "I was thinking about what Sean said and I..." He tossed the envelopes in his hand as Justin looked up from his bag.

"And what?"

"I swore I saw something downstairs, when you guys were leaving the hallway."

"What do you think you saw?"

"A girl," Marc laughed as he looked over the envelopes, "wearing a blindfold..." Before he could finish his thought, he suddenly saw his name appear on one of the envelopes. "Whoa, what's this?"

"I don't know," Justin replied before putting down a shirt he was refolding and walking over to Marc.

"These have our name's on them. Did you do this?"

"No," Justin said as he took the envelope with his name on it, "I didn't even give the names of who's be up here with me." \

They both opened the envelopes and Marc laughed. "What? Mine just says Heroine, but unfortunately there's none in there," he said as he flipped the card onto the bed.

"A drug? Well mine just says Jock, and that's certainly not any kind of drug that I know of," Justin added before discarding the envelope as well. "Jock and Heroine, what do you think that means?"

"I don't know," Marc said as his short brown hair began to lengthen at an alarming rate, "but I'm sure it's nothing life changing."

///// To Be Continued

///// Author's Note
Thank you for coming along on this strange journey with me, and I hope that you have enjoyed yourselves. This story will be updated regularly, but I'm not committing to any sort of time frame. In the meantime you can contact me at [email protected] with any questions, comments or let me know of any mistakes with grammar or editing as I'm always looking to improve my craft. Also, another quick thanks to Canada12 for suggesting this story!

WARNING: This blog contains spoilers for "The Honeymoon".

With re-posting my older stories on this site at the same time as releasing new material, I've begun to think about what changes are really available in writing TG stories. When I originally wrote "The Honeymoon" three years ago, I left it with a very ambiguous ending that implied Roger/Robin became a mindless bimbo who slept with anyone at the Hotel. When revisiting the stories I felt that this was a fairly poor ending, which led me to the new ending where Robin possibly learns a life lesson. Of course, I've also received emails and messages that question ending with Sandy sleeping with another man to get pregnant.

I also once received a comment that stated that "I loved the story until the last line, which ruined it for me." I love inspiring that kind of feeling. Sometimes my stories end happily, sometimes they don't. Once I even wrote a story that even left me feeling distraught and feeling terrible for what fate the protagonist faced. In writing stories that typically don't break the ten thousand word mark, I like to end on a thought provoking idea that sometime is uncomfortable. I want readers to take such a small amount of information about someone and extrapolate what they will. I have a brother that is living in a poly-amorous relationship, so this ending would speak to his experience. I also have a sister who is married and devoutly religious who would see such a thing as an impossible strain on a relationship.

We're all different, and that colors how we perceive the world and the stories found within it. That's what I love about being part of this little community of like minded individuals, yet we approach it so differently whether it be a lifestyle, an idea or a fetish. No one here on this site shares the exact same experience or expectations of what a story should be, and that makes writing and exploring this theme so compelling.

So, is Robin's ending in "Honeymoon" a happy one? Is Sandy sleeping with Ryan some kind of punishment for her? Personally, I'd like to think that it's an ending that shows all of our actions have consequences, and consequences by definition are not inherently good or bad.

A Halloween Possession
written by TGTrinity

The house was abandoned, but it was actually a fairly new house that didn't have a lot of inherent mystery to it. It was secluded in a grove of tall pines, and looked as if it was built sometime in the late 1990's. There was no question that it was a very large house, with three floors and rumors of a basement that had two levels of it's own. Adding to the lack of mystery was the fact that the house still had intact windows, lights throughout and a mat on the front entryway that read "Welcome".

"You've got to be kidding me," Harry said as he followed his three friends up the long walkway. It was a chilly monday night in Portland, and each of the guys was dressed accordingly with a light jacket, a nice warm scarf and fashionable beanie atop their heads. They had passed enough weirdos on their short walk to the house who had decided to not act their age and put on all sorts of costumes, but these four were above such nonsense. Their money and good looks went a lot further than any costume could, even on Halloween night.

"Nope, this is the address that was attached to the email," William said as he pulled his scarf tighter.

"They said the house was haunted? This looks like the most normal house I've ever seen," Ben added as he pushed his way to the door, "so let's get in already."

"Hey, back the fuck up," Thomas said as he pushed Ben back. "We've got to go over the ground rules first," he said as he stood in front of the door. Thomas was the head of their fraternity, and he made it a point to take the lead in whatever activity they set out on. His blue eyes seemed to glow in the light of the moon, and for the first time that night Harry felt a little unease. "Now the rules are fairly simple, and you better not fuck this up. There are four floors, and we each get one floor. Don't you dare fucking leave your floor, because I don't want you walking in on me while I'm fucking one of them! Do it, and I'll fucking tear your arms off."

Ben flinched as Thomas said it, and this made Harry laugh a little.

"You're really just going to fuck a random girl you meet?" It was William chiming in this time, as it was his first Halloween with the frat.

"Look," Thomas said with a great degree of annoyance, "we set this up with the Beta's every year. We leave some guys at a house to hide, and they do the same. You find someone, you get to fuck 'em. Everyone's on the same page, so don't be a fucking pussy."

William looked as if he wanted to say something else, but thought better of it and nodded.

"Alright, so are there any more stupid questions? No? Then let's do this," Thomas added as he opened the door slowly. All four stepped into the house, and found that it was very warm and welcoming. The entry way was very large with a fireplace at one end that had a roaring fire going, while books lined shelves on either wall.

"God, they picked an awful house this year," Ben said as he took off his jacket and tossed it on a larger red chair. The other three took off their outerwear as well, and Thomas spoke as they approached a large staircase.

"The girls said this place was the home of a woman who claimed to be a Witch. Back in 2006 they say the husband found her in bed with a woman on Halloween, and he killed her right in front of her lover. Her last words were said to be a curse on any man who entered the house."

"You've got to be kidding me," Ben said with a large laugh. "The girls want us to believe that we're in a house that's haunted by a man-hating lesbian witch?" The other two joined in with the laugh, but Harry didn't feel like laughing. He felt as if someone, or something, was watching him.

"Hey, I don't care what the fucking story of the house is, I'm just hoping that they have some decent talent here tonight," Thomas said as he began walking up the stairs. "Last year their were some real dogs waiting around the house over on third."

"Yeah, but didn't you end up fucking Kristy Mack in the ass that night?" Ben asked with a smile.

"Oh, I totally did," Thomas said triumphantly. "Okay, I'm taking the top floor, so you three decide on what floor you're taking."

"I'm in the basement," Ben said with a grin as he moved towards a hallway, "all of the girls in the basement are typically down for anything. Later, boners."

That left Harry and William, and Harry could tell that William was a little nervous. "Hey, this is all in good fun. We've had some strange sex parties in the past, but this is fairly straightforward. The girls in Beta are really nice..."

"I'm a virgin," William said quickly.

"What?"

"I... I've never had sex before," he whispered to Harry.

"You've talked about having sex all the time. You said that you fucked two cheerleaders in your High School at the same time."

William's face was red with shame, "I just said that to fit in. What am I going to do? What if I find a girl and I'm all awkward?"

Harry chuckled a bit and patted William on the shoulder. "Beta girls aren't known for being very picky, and neither are we," he added, not wanting to slut shame the other girls who were participating.

"What if I meet a girl I really like? Can I ask for her number?"

Another chuckle escaped Harry's lips. "Do you really want to get the number of a girl who's hiding in a closet waiting to give some random guy a blowjob? We're just here to have fun, buddy," Harry said as he motioned for William to go up the stairs. "You go ahead and take the second floor, I'll stay on the main level."

"Wish me luck," he said with a nervous grin.

"You don't need luck tonight," Harry said as he motioned him on. He was finally alone, and the smile left his face as soon as William disappeared from sight. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing on end, and he looked around the main entryway to see if he could find the source of his dread.

Then he saw her. A lovely woman with long brown hair was standing in front of the fireplace, and she was dressed in a lovely ball gown. It looked as if she was drinking a glass of red wine, but Harry couldn't tell what was in the glass. Beside the fact that she appeared out of nowhere, Harry was sure that she was too old to be in Beta house.

"Oh, I'm too old for you, am I," the woman said in a very alluring voice.

"What? I didn't say anything," Harry said as he moved closer to her. She was now facing him, and he saw that she was very beautiful, with dark blue eyes and plump red lips. He also couldn't help but notice that she was very well endowed, as her dress seemed made to show off her ample cleavage.

"I know you didn't say anything, but I'm obviously too old for you."

"No," Harry said as he got closer to her, "you're beautiful."

The woman smiled at his words, then turned and took a sip of her drink. "I'm beautiful for a thirty year old woman, you mean."

"No... You're sexier than any woman I've ever met," Harry said suddenly. He didn't know why he was being so forward with this woman, but it was like his mouth was moving faster than his brain at the moment.

"And you're a fairly handsome young man," she said after another sip of wine. "Look at you... Twenty one, sandy blonde hair and a cock in your pants that all the girls love."

"I haven't heard any complaints, if that's what you're asking," Harry said as he got a proud grin on his face. All of his lovers raved about how big his cock was, and most complemented him on his technique as well.

"Well, you're certainly sure of yourself," she added with a smile as she touched him on the shoulder.

"Again, this is what the girls say, not me."

She looked at him for a moment with some curiosity, before a big smile crossed her lips. "Oh, I think that you'll do nicely," she said with a sinister grin that snapped Harry right back into the moment. Why was he being so talkative with this woman who appeared out of nowhere? Why was he talking to her instead of trying to find the horny sorority girls that were hiding in the house?

Why was he only now realizing that she had a knife jammed into her chest?

"What the fuck!?" Harry said as he fell backward on the carpet.

"I'm sorry, but there are no horny sorority girls for you and your friends to find tonight," she said as blood began to flow from the wound in her chest. Harry found that he couldn't move or talk as she advanced on him, and soon she was standing over him as blood poured onto his chest. "No, I sent that message to William, and he brought you all to me."

She got down and straddled him, and even though Harry was terrified he couldn't help but stare at her breasts. "See, that's the problem you men," she said with a laugh as she slid the straps of her dress over her shoulders, revealing her breasts to him. "You see a pair of tits and you can't control yourself. My husband fucked every woman at his law firm, but he finds me in bed with a woman and he freaks out!?" She was laughing maniacally now, and blood was still pouring from her exposed wound.

"That son of a bitch killed me for doing the same thing he did every weekend, and I bet all men would do the same!"

"No, I wouldn't! I would never cheat on you!"

"You will never have me, Harrold Shepard! So how could you ever cheat on me!?" She laughed uncontrollably as she brought her breasts down to Harry's face, and soon Harry found blood filling up his mouth.

"What the fuck!?" Harry shouted as he jumped up off the floor. The fire was still roaring, but all signs of the woman were gone. He looked at himself and expected to see blood everywhere, but there was not a drop on him or anywhere else in the room. His breathing was heavy, and he knew that he needed to get his friends out of that house as soon as possible.

Ben was probably the closest, so Harry ran down the hallway after him. All the lights were on in the house still, and Harry found the stairs to the basement easy enough. Soon he was standing in a large game room with a billiards table in the middle, a bar at one side and a large flat screen television on the wall.

"Ben! Ben, we got to get out of here!" Harry shouted as he ran down the hallway. There were a couple of guest rooms, but Ben was in neither. "Where the fuck are you!?" Harry shouted as he entered a large bathroom. The floor was very nice marble, and a large standing tub sat in the middle of the room.

"Ben?" Harry asked, and then he turned and looked in the large mirror in the room. For a moment he saw his own reflection, a handsome blonde young man with blue eyes wearing a blue long sleeved shirt. He didn't know why he was studying himself in the mirror, and then it hit him.

He wasn't Harry anymore.

The reflection in the mirror showed a very homely girl dressed in jeans and a t-shirt. Her face didn't have any makeup on it, and her brown hair was cut very short. In fact, the only way that she was even distinguishable as a woman was the two small breasts budding on her chest.

"What the hell?" She asked in a soft voice. None of this was right, but she was struggling to remember exactly what brought her to the bathroom at the moment. She felt afraid, as if she had just witnessed something truly terrifying, but for the life of her she couldn't remember what it was. There was another feeling, something deeper that throbbed at the back of her mind, but before she could think about what it was she heard a voice.

"So the game begins," Ben said as he entered the room.

The young woman looked at him for a moment and recognized him, but a name couldn't come to her lips. It was if she was meeting him for the first time after knowing him for years.

"What do you want?" She asked as she stepped away from him. She still felt very much afraid, yet she somehow knew that this young man wasn't there to hurt her.

"My name is Ben, what's yours?" He said with a smile as he walked towards her.

She looked over Ben for a moment as she thought about his question. He was a very good looking guy, with short black hair and big brown eyes. He had a fair amount of stubble on his face, but most guys his age had the same look. She felt conflicting emotions when she looked at him, being both drawn to him and repulsed at the same time. It was a confusing situation, and it was only made worse as she struggled to answer his question.

"No names," she said quietly as the area of her mind where such information should be found wasn't giving her anything.

"Oh, I like that," Ben said as he unsipped his pants.

"W-What are you doing," she asked as Ben pulled out his penis.

"The night is young," he looked her over for a moment and looked as if he wasn't too happy with what he saw, "so how about a quick hand job?"

She couldn't believe how forward he was being, but she also couldn't take her eyes off of his thing. "I've never done anything like that before," she said as he stepped closer.

"It's relatively easy," Ben said as he reached for her hand and took it in his own. "Oh, you have really soft hands, that's a plus," he said with a smile as he placed her hand on his cock. "See, you have to bring it life, just like that..."

He was moving her hand up and down his shaft, and after a moment she was surprised to feel the penis growing in her hand. "It's getting bigger!" She said with big eyes as she began to stroke it on her own.

"I don't like to brag, but it will get even bigger than it is now."

She couldn't believe that her hands were making the penis react in such a way. With each stroke it grew warmer and harder, and she could tell that Ben was enjoying it as his breathing was getting harder as well.

"God, you swear you've never done this before?"

"No," she said meekly, but then she remembered times where she would stroke her own cock, but that didn't make a lick of sense. She was a girl, and a virgin at that. Why would such thoughts come into her mind as she stroked a cock like this?

"Well, you're hands a like magic," Ben said as he gave a little moan. "Here, I want you to spit on it," he asked as he moved his hips in rhythm with her hand.

"What?" She asked with some disgust. It was one thing to be performing an act like this on a guy she just met, but what he was asking for was simply disgusting.

"Yeah, it's natural lubricant."

"That's gross," she said with some reluctance as she thought about it.

"It may seem gross, but it's actually very natural. Would you rather I do it?" The thought of him spitting on his penis and having her rub it was even worse, so she quickly spit on her hand and went back to stroking him. "Oh, that's great," he said as he placed his hand behind his head.

She had to admit that the spit made the act of jerking him off a little easier, and now she could feel him throbbing in her hand. It was if she could feel his heart beating simply by holding on to his dick, and she found herself liking the dirty act a little more.

"I didn't know they got so hard," she whispered as she continued to stroke him.

"But you know what comes next, don't you?" Ben asked between shallow breaths.

"What do you mean," she asked with some curiosity, and then she felt his penis convulse in her hand. "What... What's happening!?" White liquid was shooting from the tip of his penis, and it was hitting her pants legs.

"I'm cumming!" Ben moaned as he continued to shoot all over her pants.

Some of it got on her hand, and it was much warmer than she expected. "Is this... Is this your semen?" She asked as she wiped it off on her jeans.

Ben looked at her with a weird look and nodded as if she had just asked the most obvious question ever. "Yeah... I mean, you really didn't know..."

"Oh, of course I did," she answered quickly, not wanting to look stupid in front of the young man. "This is just the first time I-" Her mouth suddenly felt like it was full of peanut butter, and in another moment...

"What the fuck!?" Harry shouted as he jumped up off the floor. The fire was still roaring, but all signs of the woman were gone. He looked at himself and expected to see blood everywhere, but there was not a drop on him or anywhere else in the room. His breathing was heavy, and he knew that he needed to get his friends out of that house as soon as possible.

Ben was probably the closest, but that brought a strange thought to his mind. For some reason he could picture Ben getting a hand job from a plain looking girl, but the thought felt more like a memory. It was a strange enough feeling that he decided to look for William and Thomas instead... They could get Ben on the way out.

Harry was leaping up the stairs two at a time as he searched for William, and once he arrived at the second floor he set off down a long hallway. Black and white photos of nature hung on the walls, while bright electric lamps illuminated the way.

"Will? Will!?"

He had poked his head into a few bedrooms that showed no sign of Will, but there was one room that grabbed his attention. It was a girls bedroom, with pink on everything imaginable. Curtains, bedspread, desk, carpet... They were all pink. He walked in cautiously and looked on the other side of the large bed, thinking William might be there.

"Hello?"

She turned and saw a nervous looking young man with a mop of blonde hair on his head, and she smiled. He was very good looking, and the hole nervous thing was a real turn on for her.

"It looks like you found me," she said as she walked over to him, but wasn't she just looking for someone? Wasn't she looking for the guy who just walked in to warn him about a witch?

"Wow, you're prettier than I thought..." William said with a sparkle in his eyes, causing the girl to abandon all strange thoughts.

"Oh, that's sweet," she said as she checked herself out in the large mirror that was against a wall. Her brown hair was falling just over her shoulders, and it framed a very beautiful face. Her body was very petite, but she had enough curves to get the attention of most guys. They would often refer to her as a typical "girl next door", and she didn't mind it at all. To embrace the image she typically wore simple dresses, like the pink one she was wearing now. She liked that guys thought her to be an innocent little girl, because she enjoyed the surprise she witnessed when she showed them how naughty she could be.

"I, um... I don't know what we do now," he said as he looked at his feet. It was strange to see such a handsome boy being so shy, but it also excited her greatly.

"Well first you can tell me your name," she said as she sat on the bed.

"I'm William," he said nervously.

"I'm Harriet," she said before giggling. She didn't know what was so funny, but the name somehow seemed ironic to her.

"Oh," William said as he joined in laughing, "I'm actually here with a good friend named Harry."

This only made Harriet laugh more, but for some reason she was still not really getting the joke. "You found me, William, so what would you have me do?" She was patting the bed next to her, and William took the hint and walked over and sat down.

"Well, I don't want you to do anything that you wouldn't want to do yourself," William said as he held his hands tightly together.

It was a sweet comment, but she fought off the urge to laugh again. For some reason she could tell this guy was a virgin, so she felt she would take it easy on him. "Well, I've never had sex before, so maybe we could just start off with something simple."

William's face lit up when she admitted to being a virgin. "I'm a... Well, I've never had sex either," he said with a bit of shame.

"Really, but you're so good looking," she said, trying her best to play the part of the innocent one.

"It just never really happened."

"Well," she said as she reached over and placed a hand on his thigh, "can you show it to me?" William's face went red, but there was obvious excitement there as well. Without saying a word, he slowly undid his fly, reached in and pulled out his cock that was already rock hard. "Oh my God, it's so big!" Harriet said, but it was a lie. She had seen bigger cocks before many times, particularly every time she showered after working out...

No, that wasn't right. She must have just had sex a lot, as their were no coed showers on campus.

"Is it really?" William asked, and Harriet focused again on the task at hand.

"It is! Oh fuck, I just can't help myself," she feigned as she bent down and took the whole of him in her mouth. She began to twirl her tongue around the tip of his cock as she took him in.

"Holy shit!" William shouted at the suddenness of the act.

"I'm sorry," Harriet said in between long periods of sucking, "but I just couldn't help myself! You make me feel so naughty!" She was bobbing up and down on him with a little more vigor as she felt him tense up.

"Oh shit! You're making me... I'm..."

He was too embarrassed to say that he was about to cum, but that didn't stop him from shooting his cum right down her throat. Harriet was a little annoyed that he had cum so quickly, but he was a virgin and she had expected a showing like this. She took it all with a smile, and didn't let a single drop of cum escape her mouth.

"Wow, you came so much," she said as she sat up on the bed next to him.

"I... I didn't know that sex could be that good," William said through labored breaths.

"That wasn't sex, sweetie," Harriet said with a chuckle as she licked her lips, "but maybe if you find me later we can pop our cherries-"

"What the fuck!?" Harry shouted as he jumped up off the floor. The fire was still roaring, but all signs of the woman were gone. He looked at himself and expected to see blood everywhere, but there was not a drop on him or anywhere else in the room. His breathing was heavy, and he knew that he needed to get his friends out of that house as soon as possible.

Ben was probably the closest, but he felt like he should start upstairs and work his way down. He couldn't put his finger on it, but he didn't really want to see Ben at that moment. After bounding up the stairs, a similar thought entered his head about William, only this thought was accompanied by a strange sensation. The thought of William caused a bitter taste in his mouth, and he couldn't get rid of it no matter how many times he licked his lips.

With the strange feeling lingering, he decided it might be best to get Thomas first. So after a few more steps, Harry arrived on the top floor. "Thomas! Thomas, we need to get the fuck out of here!" His words echoed down the hall, but there was no answer. Harry found himself running down the hall, a feeling of dread creeping up inside of him. For a second he tried to calm himself down by thinking he hadn't just seen...

A ghost.

For the first time he actually thought about what had happened. A ghost had appeared to him, and it's blood filled his mouth. And that wasn't the only thing to fill his mouth.

"Hey, that's not hiding!" A man shouted as Harriet stopped running. She walked back to the room she had just passed, and saw a man standing in what was a nice little workout room. "God, I've been looking for the past hour, and you just run right by?" He said as he looked her over.

"I like to get a good bit of cardio in before a good fucking," Harriet said as she entered the room. A little bit of sweat was covering her skin, but she could tell that the guy in the room approved. A mirror against the wall revealed that she was wearing a pair of yoga pants and a sports bra, and she looked simply ravishing.

"I'm Thomas, and I like the way you think," he said as he pulled his polo over his head.

"I'm Harriet, and I like the way you look," she said as she pulled the sports bra over her head, causing her ample breasts to bounce freely.

"I'm not typically attracted to brunettes, but you are a fucking smoke show," Thomas said as he pulled off his pants.

"Well, I'm not typically attracted to guys who talk so fucking much before they fuck me, but I'll make an exception for you."

This comment made thomas smile, and after she slipped out of her yoga pants the smile only grew. Soon the two were in each other's arms locked in a deep kiss. Their tongues explored every bit of space in the other's mouth, and Harriet felt as if her skin was on fire. "I like a man of action," she said in between kisses, and Thomas didn't speak as he leaned down to kiss her nipples.

"Oh fuck!" Harriet shouted as he nipples hardened at once. This guy definitely knew his way around a woman, and he was working her up into a stupor. "Don't just lick them, give them a little nibble!" She pleaded, and Thomas did not hesitate. "Yes! Just like that!"

Harriet could feel something long and hard pressing against her thigh, and she looked down to see a large cock whipping between his legs. She wanted to ask him to stick that big cock deep inside of her, but the words caught in her throat. As he continued to show her tits a lot of attention, Harriet thought about what was really going on. She wanted to be filled up with his cock so bad, but she had never wanted that before.

Did she?

Part of her knew that this wasn't the first time she had sex, but something wasn't right. The idea of being penetrated... Of something entering her was a foreign idea, and before she could think more about it, Thomas took the initiative.

"OH FUCK!!!" Harriet yelled as Thomas bent her over and entered her all at once. He still didn't say a word, but his cock was doing all the talking necessary. "You fucking prick!" She shouted between moans, "You don't fuck me unless... Oh fuck, I can't even pretend to be mad! Yes! keep fucking me!" Thomas listened to her, and began to pump into her with more intensity. "You're making me cum!!! That cock is making me cum!!!"

Thomas gave her ass a little smack, and Harriet was pushed over the edge. Her entire body lit up like the Fourth of July, and she found herself clamping down on his dick even harder. "I wanna cum again! Don't you dare stop until you make me cum again!!!"

There was still no talking from Thomas, and Harriet knew a good Sub when she saw one. She loved when men of power and wealth, particularly when they had a cock as nice as Thomas did, would turn over their power to her. He was pushing deeper than any man had before, and it actually felt like the first time for her.

And wasn't it?

"I'm cumming!" Thomas finally shouted as Harriet felt his cock unload deep inside of her. She was so angry that she didn't orgasm again, but she felt so good it was hard to get really mad. "I'm sorry, but you felt so fucking good," Thomas said as he pulled out of her and collapsed to the floor.

"I can't be mad at a man who just fucked me so good," Harriet said as she joined him on the ground. "You should get some cardio in before the next time, as you'll-"

"What the fuck!?" Harry shouted as he jumped up off the floor. The fire was still roaring, but all signs of the woman were gone. He looked at himself and expected to see blood everywhere, but there was not a drop on him or anywhere else in the room. His breathing was heavy, and he knew that he needed to get his friends out of that house as soon as possible.

Ben was the closest, but as Harry walked toward the basement he felt an odd pain. There was a tightness in his balls like he had just came, but it was different. The feeling was so odd that he just focused on finding Ben and getting the hell out of the house. This was a Halloween night that he wanted to end, for so many reasons that he didn't fully understand.

"Ben," he whispered as he arrived in the basement. He wanted to shout for his friend, but a part of him was reluctant to find him. It was almost like he was mad at Ben, but he hadn't done anything to make him mad. "Ben?" Harry asked as he walked past a large billiards table, and a feeling of deja vu filled him.

Hadn't he already been in this room? The pool table, the bar in the corner and the TV on the wall...

"Harry, what the fuck are you doing down here?"

Harry turned and looked at his friend, and for a moment he flinched as if he was going to get hit in the face... But nothing happened. Harry felt as if he had just avoided something awful, then he remembered why he was down there.

"Ben, we have to get out of here!"

"What? There's no way that I'm leaving, I've only been on the receiving end of a hand job from a girl that wasn't too-"

"I don't give a fuck about that, I said we're leaving!" Harry certainly wasn't as imposing as Thomas, but he was bigger and more imposing that Ben and William, so he could usually get them in line.

"Fine," Ben said with some annoyance, "if the girls are anything like the one I met, then I'm not missing out on anything."

"Come on, let's go," Harry said with some annoyance of his own, as he took a little offense to what Ben had just said. He and Ben were running up the stairs when Ben finally spoke again.

"So why do we have to leave? Some ugly bitch try to fuck you?" Ben said with a laugh.

"I'll tell you once we're out of the house," Harry said as they arrived on the first floor. "William! William, let's fucking go!" His voice echoed down the hall again, and Ben came up with an idea.

"This place is fucking huge, so let's split up and look for him."

Harry wanted to tell him that that was the absolute worst idea in a situation like this, but he didn't argue. "Okay, check each room and meet back here." He watched as Ben ran off down the hall, and then she decided to follow him.

"Will, are you in here," Ben said as he entered a bedroom.

"No, but I am," Harriet said as she closed the door behind her.

"What the-" Ben said as he turned to lay eyes on the girl who had just spoke, and he found that he didn't have words. A beautiful brunette was standing at the door, and she was absolutely naked. Her body looked as if it had been sculpted by long hours at the gym, and she had tits that looked like they were fake, but he could somehow tell they were real. Then he noticed something odd about her. She looked a little like the girl from the bathroom, like they could have been sisters.

"You ran into my sister downstairs, didn't you?" Harriet asked as she moved her body closer to him.

"Well, a girl looked a lot like you, only..."

"Only she didn't have a body like mine? Yeah that's my sister alright." She was moving in on him, and Ben was forgetting all about what Harry had said about finding Will and leaving. "So, do you like my body more than hers?"

"Well, yeah," Ben whispered as he stared at her tits. She was easily the sexiest woman he had even seen naked in person, and she had a look on her face that made her intensions clear.

"So I'm guessing that my little sister didn't go all the way with you, and I don't blame you for not wanting to. She's as flat as a surfboard, while I'm a little more curvy." She was standing right in front of him now, and Ben had an uncontrollable erection in his pants. "I love Halloween by the way," she said with a grin, "but I just couldn't find a good costume for tonight."

"Well... I-I think that you look great like you are," Ben said before swallowing hard.

"Oh, that's sweet of you," Harries said as she brushed some of her bangs away from her eyes. "I bet that my sister gave you a hand job, am I right?"

"Yeah."

"And I bet you just came all over her, didn't you?"

"I-I did."

"Well, did you save any cum for me?" She asked as she placed her hand on his cock.

"I guess there's only one way to find out," Ben added with as much strength as he could muster, but Harriet knew that he was putty in her hands.

With only a smile, Harriet quickly undid Ben's fly and wrapped her hands around his cock. "Were her hands as soft as mine?"

Ben was about to say that they felt exactly like the younger sister's hands, but wanted to flatter the sexy creature in front of him a bit. "Oh fuck, your hands are way softer and you know how to... Oh shit!" Ben was expecting her to use her hands a little more, but she had just knelt down and swallowed up his cock. She began sucking him off like a pro, and Ben began wishing that Halloween night would never end.

Harriet enjoyed the feeling of sucking on his dick, as it was much larger than the one she had spent some time with earlier in the evening. It still wasn't quite as big as her own, but it was on par with Thomas'.

Wait, she didn't have a cock of her own.

"Slow down! You're going to make me cum!" Ben pleaded, and Harriet knew what he was really asking for.

"Oh, you don't want to spray your cum all down my throat?" She asked as she stood up in front of him.

"I'd love to, but..."

"...you'd rather stick your cock deep into this tight little pussy of mine?" Harriet pushed him down on the bed and watched as he tried to wrap his head around what she was saying. She loved talking dirty like this, and watching men act like little boys was just the icing on the cake.

"I do... I do want to..."

"Say it!" Harriet demanded as she pulled off his jeans.

"I want to... I want to stick it..."

"What? What do you want to stick in me?" She was done pulling off his boxers and was now straddling him on the bed.

"I want to stick my cock in your tight little pussy!" Ben was finally able to say, and Harriet giggled.

"Well, why didn't you say so," she said before rubbing her slit against the head of his cock. She was wetter than she had been all night, and she found that Ben's sock slid in easily enough. "Yes, oh, that's what I'm talking about!" She shouted as she began to bounce up and down on his cock.

"Oh my God! You're so fucking tight!" Ben shouted in between grunts.

"Fuck! Did you think I was lying!?" Harriet asked as she worked her hips around his cock. He wasn't hitting her very deep, but it was still a pleasant enough experience. "Grab my tits!" She pleaded, and Ben reached up and took them in his hands. He began to softly rub them, but that's not what Harriet wanted. "Don't be such a fucking baby! Feel them up!" She begged before giving a high pitch squeel as Ben went to work.

"Your tits are perfect!"

"YES! I know!"

"What the fuck!?" Both Harriet and Ben looked to the door and saw William standing there looking like he had just been shot through the heart. Ben froze in place, but Harriet just kept on grinding. "Harriet, you said..."

"I'm sorry William! Ben's cock was just too good to ignore!"

"Ben, how could you?" William asked as he watched the two fuck on the bed.

"I-I don't know what the fuck either of you are talking about, but you need to get the fuck out of here, William."

"No," Harriet said as she looked to William, "I promised we'd pop our cherries together..."

"What? You're fucking Ben right now! I think your cherry is good and popped," William said as he turned to leave.

"But I've never had a man inside my ass," Harriet said after a short moan.

William froze in place. He felt hurt and betrayed by this girl that he had only met an hour ago, and that rage was beginning to turn into something else. The pain seemed to be overwriting the part of him that would walk away, causing him instead close the door. The hurt was pushing him to punish Harriet for breaking his heart so easily, and with each step towards the bed he removed a piece of clothing.

"Whoa, I didn't sign up for-" Ben started to say, but William shut him down.

"Shut the fuck up, Ben... This is between Harriet and I."

She could see the rage on his face, but she did nothing to stop him. He lifted his naked body onto the bed, shimmied behind her and lined his cock up with her ass. "Do it, William! Punish me for being a naughty girl!"

William didn't need anymore prompting, and soon Harriet was being filled up by two cocks. "Oh my fucking God! Yes! I want to feel both of you deeper!" At first it seemed as if Ben would stop when William joined in, but Harriet swore that his cock actually got bigger when William thrusted himself in. "Yes! Fuck my ass just like that William!"

They both continued to fuck her, and for the first time that night Harriet felt overwhelmed. Her body had never felt as good as it did at that moment, and soon an orgasm shook her body so hard that she passed out from the pleasure.

"What the fuck!?" Harry shouted as he jumped up off the floor. The fire was still roaring, but all signs of the woman were gone. He looked at himself and expected to see blood everywhere, but there was not a drop on him or anywhere else in the room. His breathing was heavy, and he knew that he needed to get his friends out of that house as soon as possible.

"God, what's wrong with you?" Thomas asked as he walked down the stairs.

"I just... I just saw something fucking messed up!" Harry with labored breaths.

"Good for you, but I'm ready to leave this fucking place behind." Thomas said as he walked slowly to the door to gather up his things.

"Yeah, let's get the guys and go... This house isn't right, and I-"

"I only fucked one girl tonight," Thomas said as he put on his jacket, "and that was after an hour of looking. After another hour of nothing I'm good to go."

"What? Two hours?" Harry was confused, because he could have sworn that they just got to the house.

"Yeah, this Halloween game was a fucking bust."

"Not for us," Ben said as he and William walked down the stairs. "William here just popped his first anal cherry!" Harry was about to beckon the two to grab their shit and leave, but Ben's last comment froze him in place. "Not only that, but he did it while I was already fucking her!"

"Do you remember now?" Harry heard the voice of the woman from earlier, but didn't see her anywhere in the room.

"Nice, William," Thomas said with genuine excitement, "I just fucked one girl in the workout room."

"He made you cum, didn't he?" The woman's voice said again, but Harry stopped looking for her as images began to fill his mind. He could see Thomas fucking a girl... Only he was the girl...

"Well I'm walking away with a hand job and a devil's three way," Ben said giddily, "but being with two girls would have been a little better." He punched William in the shoulder, and all William could do is smile.

"They were both so deep inside of you, and you loved it... Didn't you?" Harry couldn't get the woman's voice out of his head, just like he couldn't get the memories of fucking his friends out of his head.

"And the way the girls disappeared after the sex? I mean, these girls really stepped up their game this year." Ben added as he placed his scarf around his neck.

"I know! This girl was sitting right on the bed with me after she gave me a blowjob, and the lights went out and when the came on a second later she was gone!"

"That happened to me too," Thomas said as he walked towards the front door, "it actually creeped me out a little."

"I'm still trying to figure out how that girl got away with both of us inside of her," Ben added.

"It was magic," the woman's voice whispered to Harry. "I told you I was a witch..."

"Shut up!" Harry yelled, and his three friends looked at him like he was crazy.

"No one said anything," William said as he moved over to Harry.

"No! You stay the fuck away from me!" Harry shouted again as he grabbed his head and backed towards the fire.

"Are you afraid you'll fuck him again?" The woman's voice said to him with a laugh.

"I said shut the fuck up!" Harry yelled again.

Thomas and Ben stood silently at the door as William walked closer. "This is a pretty good Halloween trick, Harry, but you're kinda freaking us out."

"Look at him... Don't you want his cock back inside of you?" The voice said in a whisper.

"I-I do... I do want his cock inside of me," Harry said with a whimper. William stopped in his tracks at the strange comment, and no one said a word. "I'm sorry guys, I'm not strong enough," he whispered softly, "I know that this is what she wants, but it's what I want to."

"What who wants?" William finally asked.

"It's what she wants," Harry said with a little giggle. "I just want to feel your cock inside of my ass again," she said with a grin.

"What the fuck!?" William shouted as he backed up. Harriet, the girl that he had just fucked a moment ago, was standing right where Harry was a second ago. She was wearing a silver sequined dress which showed off the curves off her body with an elegant flare. Her makeup was dark, and her eyes looked as black as the night.

"I mean, neither of your cocks were as big as Tommy here, but having you both inside me was certainly a treat." The fire seemed to burn brighter as Harriet spoke, and the three guys finally noticed a large painting hanging above it. It was a portrait of an older looking man posing with Harriet right beside him.

"What the fuck is all of this!?" Ben said as he tried to open the front door, but it was not budging at all.

"She's the witch!" William said as he continued to back up. "She's possessed Harry!"

"Well, I was possessing Harry," she said as she drank from a wine glass that magically appeared in her hand, "but now we're more like partners."

"Open the fucking door," Thomas pleaded with Ben.

"It won't budge!!!" Ben said as tears began to fill his eyes.

"Oh, are you going to cry, Ben?" Harriet said with a laugh. "Some big bad man you turned out to be!" Harriet waved her hand in the air and Ben began to change. His clothes disappeared, and William and Thomas watched in horror as his male body was reshaped into a womans. Long blonde hair fell from her head, and two large breasts grew on her chest. A moment later she was standing with a blank stare on her face as an angel costume wrapped around her sensuous curves.

"What the fuck did you do to B-" William tried to say, but he found that he could no longer speak. His mind was swimming, and horror soon gripped him as he looked down to a body that looked just like Ben's new female body. Across from her Thomas was also a girl, though her hair was red. "What..." William asked, a bit startled by her new womanly voice. "What did you do to us?"

"You are my sister's now," Harriet said with yet another sip of her glass. "You get to lead them, my lovely Willow, and together I think we'll be very happy." Willow looked down at her body, and saw red hair flowing around her face. She was wearing a skimpy devil costume, while Thomas was sporting a revealing cat costume. "Bree and Tammy look to you for guidance," Harriet said as an incredibly sexy school girl outfit replaced the dress she was wearing, "so will you lead them."

Willow wanted to fight the witch's advances, but being a woman simply felt too good. She knew that her sister would make her happier than she ever could be as a man, and the thought of what was to follow excited her greatly.

"I will follow you, sister," Willow said as she walked to Harriet, "but may I ask why we are wearing costumes?"

Harriet smiled at her creations and took Willow by the hand. "You four were not the only young men who will be arriving tonight." As if on queue, there was a knock on the door. "By the end of this Halloween night, you will have many more sisters..."

THE END

Author's Note: Thank you for reading this story! If you enjoyed this story I'd encourage you to visit tgtrinity.com to see more of my writings, or visit patreon.com/tgtrinity to support my work in making rendered TG Comics.

A Voice in College
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

///// Chapter One

The pain on Walter's wrist brought him out of his sleep. He looked down, half expecting to see his hand on fire, but saw nothing different other than a watch that had not been there before. It had a bronze strap with a clear white face. The odd thing about it, other than it's sudden appearance, was that it had no numbers or hands on the face.

"Because it's not really a watch."

The voice made Walter jump and take notice of his surroundings. He was in a classroom in Timber Grove Community College and the sun was out, but as far as he could tell he was all alone. He didn't know how he got in this classroom, but he was still wearing a pair of khaki's and a polo with the Latin letters "TGB" etched on the chest that he had on at the party last night.

"You are all alone, because I'm not really here."

Walter turned to look, feeling as if the voice was coming from right behind him, but nothing. The voice was feminine, but otherworldly at the same time.

"You've been a bad boy, Walter."

"Who are you!? What do you want from me!?"

"I need you pay for what you've done."

Walter lunged to the left, because that last sentence felt as if it was whispered into his right ear. "I've done nothing!" He yelled it into the empty room, but heard no response. He grabbed his backpack and threw it over his shoulder before heading over to the door. The moment his hand touched the doorknob his wrist burned again. He looked down to the watch and saw it flash yellow.

"What is this..." His question was cut short by the sudden pain he felt on his backside. His ass felt like it was on fire, but then the sensation was gone. He looked over his shoulder and saw that his ass had plumped up a little, filling out his typically loose khakis. "What the fuck!"

"Oh, I see you've noticed." The voice now was inside his head, and it giggled before continuing "The watch is set to randomly change you over the course of the afternoon. If you can fulfill my errands before the sunsets, I'll return you to normal."

"Why me?"

"Anna found out about Emily."

"What? What does Anna have to do with this?" Anna was his girlfriend through all of High School and they were still dating in College. The only problem was Anna wanted to save herself for marriage, and Walter grew tired of waiting.

"You broke her heart, so I'm here to make you pay."

"How did she..."

"Does it matter Walter? All I need you to do now is go to the Library and find a boy named Jeff."

"And what if I say no?" Walter asked defiantly before feeling a burn on his wrist again. The face of the watch flashed green and Walter could feel his chest expanding. He looked down in shock at the two small breasts on his chest. "God! What the fuck!"

"Don't defy me or the changes will come faster."

"How am I supposed to walk around the school like this!?"

The voice giggled again, "That's the point, big guy. Now to the Library."

He was in the Schimbare Building, which means he would have to go outside and cross the quad to the Library. Not wanting to waste any more time, Walter was out of the classroom and into the halls, which he was happy to find were empty. He ran as fast as he could to the end of the hall and ran down a flight of stairs.

"Walter?" He froze in his tracks at the sound of someone's voice that had helped him arrive to where he was now. "Where are you going in such a hurry?" Emily Trout was standing at the base of the stairs holding some books. She was wearing a pair of tiny white shorts and a blue tank top that did nothing to hide her ample breasts. He immediately stopped running and tried to catch his breath.

"Oh, hi Emily. I'm on my way to the Library."

She lowered her books and used them to raise her tits. "Oh? And what if I told you I finished my last final and was looking to unwind?"

"I..." He was cut off again by the pain from the watch.

"Really? You're actually considering this?" The voiced laughed as he looked down at his wrist seeing a blue flash, and then he felt it: A sudden pain in his groin followed by nothing. At once he knew exactly what had happened... the voice had taken his cock.

"Hello, Walter? Are you okay?"

Walter didn't know what to say. He shifted his legs around to make sure, but it was gone. "I-" He tried to say, but found his voice had changed as well. He coughed thought of what to say. "I... I'm fine. A kid in the Library is doing my homework."

Emily just stared at him. "Are you fucking turning me down?"

"No, but I've really got to go." He brushed past her and he could tell that she was staring after him, seething. When he was far enough away from his girlfriend he stopped. "You took my cock!" He grumbled under his breath.

"Are you kidding me? Of course I did, pig," and there was that giggle again.

He said nothing, choosing instead to focus on getting to the Library. As soon as he exited the doors of the Schimbare Building, he was blinded by sunlight. As his eyes adjusted, he saw that the quad was full of people. It was the end of Finals week, so many students were just lounging around.

Walter looked at his new chest and figured it wouldn't be really noticeable, so he began to walk across the quad. No one was seeming to pay any attention to him, and for the first time he felt like he could get through this. Then he noticed something that stopped him in his tracks. A group of girls from Tau Gamma Delta were walking across the quad in only bikini's. He watched as they bounced and jiggled before a familiar burning pain came again.

"Really, Walter? You think you have time to stop and stare at some tits and ass?"

"I'm sorry, I'll..." The pain stopped him from speaking as she looked down a saw the watch turn purple. Before she could really register what that could mean, she suddenly found herself wearing a tiny pair of low rider jeans, a tight white t-shirt and a pair of white sneakers. Students were beginning to pay attention to her now, mostly because she was standing in the middle of the quad staring at herself. She noticed all of the attention and quickly made a beeline for the nearest restroom.

She put his hand up to open the men's room when the voice chided in with a laugh. "Really? You think you belong in the men's room?"

Walter looked down and saw what was obviously a pair of tiny breasts straining against the white t-shirt and sidestepped into the ladies room. She was aghast from what she saw in the mirror. An incredibly ugly girl was staring back at her. She had the body of a man with a small pair of tits. The outfit only made her look more ridiculous, as the tiny shirt showed off a tubby midsection. Worse of all was the fact that her head was not changed at all.

"I look terrible..."

'It's not always about looks, Wendy."

She balked at the last comment the voice made. "Wendy? No. My name is Walter!"

Right after her outburst her wrist heated up again. "Oh, Wendy... what did I say about defying me." She looked down and saw the watch flash orange before looking up at the mirror and watching as her short brown hair shimmered into a bright blonde.

"Oh my God..." She wanted to cry, as the short blonde hair made her look even more feminine. "Alright, I'm sorry... I shouldn't have cheated on Anna."

"Wendy, if I wanted an apology I would have asked for one. No... I told you you needed to pay for what you did." The voice was not giggling as it said this, and Wendy could tell there was no convincing the voice of anything. "Now gather yourself together and get to the Library..."

Not wanting the voice to change her more, she gathered herself together and exited the ladies room. It was a short walk to the Library, but she was still getting some sideways glances from people. She even saw some guys she knew from TGB walk by, but they didn't even look her way. Worse than being ignored though was the TGD girls who walked by and laughed at her.

"Alright, we're here... what do you want me to do- Ow!" A quick pain on her Wendy's wrist told her that the voice was not done with her yet. She looked down and saw a Red screen and she waited for something to change... but nothing did. "Wait... what just happened?"

"That is a little gift for you, to help you along."

Wendy stood at the door and tried to find any changes on her body, "But nothing has changed."

"Oh? Tell me what you think of that girl sitting there."

Wendy looked up and saw a fairly cute girl working at the nearest computer. "She's kinda cute, why?"

"What about the guy next to her?"

"Sure, he's cute... Wait. Why do I think he's cute?"

For a moment the voice did not talk, then in a hushed whisper Wendy heard her begin to sing. "Green makes your little breast jiggle and grow; Your butt grows a handful when you see Yellow. Blue molds you and makes you more feminine with care; Orange lets you know that you'll have longer hair. Purple will clothe you in sexier fashion; Beware Red, as each view will fill you with passion."

"Wait, what was all that?"

"I would really listen to that "Beware Red" part of the song, Wendy. Now get in there."

"What am I supposed to do," Wendy pleaded with the voice.

"Don't worry Wendy... Anna has been pretty clear about her expectations, and I won't leave you until those expectations are met."

Resigned to her fate, Wendy took a deep breath and entered the Library.

///// Chapter Two

The Library was mostly empty, something that made Wendy a little more at ease. What was digging at her still though, was how she looked at the boy sitting at the computer. She had never been attracted to men before in her life, but now she seemed to be seeing them in a different light. She wouldn't go as far as calling it an attraction, but it was different all the same.

As she continued to walk around the Library, she attempted to get a better grip on the changes that had already come. Her tiny breasts were fairly obvious, and for the first time she noticed that she did not have a bra on. This was made obvious to her by the two perky nipples poking against the fabric of her skin tight t-shirt. She brushed her hand over her shirt to try and flatten it, but that just made them perkier still... and it felt really good.

"Already feeling yourself up? Typical."

"No! I was..." The pain came again and Wendy looked down, awaiting the inevitable. For a moment she thought that the voice would allow her a freebie, but the screen of the watch flashed purple and she struggled to remember what that meant.

"Purple will clothe you in sexier fashion..."

Wendy was certainly glad that the Library was mostly empty, because her jeans began to shrink at an alarming rate. As they vanished away leaving only a small remnant behind as shorts, her t shirt began to shrink as well until all that was left was a tiny tank top. For some reason the smaller amount of fabric made her tiny tits seem bigger, and they most certainly made her still male stomach stick out like a sore thumb.

"Holy fuck! I look like a monster now!"

"I'd keep your voice down, Wendy. Now focus on finding Jeff."

"How am I supposed to focus on anything with you constantly changing me?" Wendy hated the way her new voice made that last statement sound, all whiny and girly.

"He should be back in the periodicals."

Wendy sighed and began to move again, before noticing another change. "Whoa, what the fuck are these?"

"Oh, you've noticed the heels? I think they're a lot more sexy than sneakers." Wendy would have typically agreed, but she hand never worn heels before and now she was in a pair of 3 inch pumps.

She tried to walk, but found it to take longer than she would like. The periodicals were in the back of the Library, and even then she didn't know what she would have to do once she got there. She thought of something, then without thinking she bent down and tried to remove the pumps.

"Wow, you think that was a good idea?" The voice asked as the watch flashed yellow. "Your butt grows a handful when you see Yellow."

"No..." Wendy whelped as she felt her ass tingle and grow. Where as it was certainly feminine before, it now filled out her jean shorts a little more and jiggled a little as she stood.

"Can I help you?"

Wendy turned to see a girl standing behind her wearing plain clothes with a "Library Aide" lanyard around her neck.

"Oh... I was just on my way to the periodicals."

The girl looked her up and down for a moment, and Wendy for the first time felt the weight of the changes. The girls eyes stayed on her stomach for a moment before darting up to her face. "Um... your outfit isn't really appropriate for the Library."

"I know, I just need to meet a student in the periodicals then I'm outta here." She was trying to sound nice, but she was also trying to get on with her afternoon of embarrassment.

"Right... well it's just back there." The aide added before rolling her eyes and returning to her work.

As soon as the aide was out of earshot, she slumped against a book shelf. "God, can't you please at least make my stomach match the rest of my body?" She said it rhetorically, but the voice was listening as well.

"Oh, you're asking for changes now?"

Wendy threw up her hands in defense. "No, I was just venting..."

"Alright, but the changes are random." The voice laughed, knowing full and well her victim was not serious.

"I'm sorry... No!" Wendy shrieked as she saw the saw the watch turn a deep red.

The voice giggled, "Oh, honey... I'm so sorry. Beware Red, as each view will fill you with passion."

There was no physical change to witness, but she felt s tingle in the pit of her stomach. That felling began to spread all over her body, and Wendy welcomed it as it did. Her skin felt electric and cold, all at the same time. Without warning, she began to giggle uncontrollably.

"Like, that felt weird." She said to the empty aisle.

"I bet," the voice said, "Now you better find Jeff."

"Jeff, right." Wendy began to walk faster through the Library, finding it much easier to do so in the heels. She couldn't admit it to herself, but she was beginning to picture what this Jeff might look like. Would he be young and lanky, or would he be big and husky. Part of her definitely thought the latter would be more fun.

"Wait, what am I thinking?" Fortunately there was still a part of her brain that was not all on board the man train.

"Red... that'll do you in faster than any other color."

Wendy tried to push the thoughts of big hunky men out of her mind, but felt it was a battle she would lose. Fortunately she arrived in the periodicals and all thoughts of "Hunks" were washed from her mind. In front of her stood a boy that she somehow recognized. He was short with glasses on under a mop of brown hair. Some would have called him a hipster, but Wendy felt he was not trying to be ironic at all.

"What?"

The question caught Wendy off guard, and she realized she was caught staring. "Oh, Jeff?"

"Um, yeah...." When she said his name, he immediately blushed and looked down. Wendy was caught off guard, as she felt no boy would find her in her current state worth blushing over.

"Hi, my names Wendy."

"Hi Wendy... can I help you with something?"

Wendy didn't know what to say. She was so distracted with thinking about men on the way over that she didn't get to ask the voice what she was supposed to do. For a moment she just thought really hard for the voice to tell her something, but it never came.

"Like, um..." Wendy said as she thought about what she could possibly be doing, and then she saw the magazine that he was trying to hide behind his back. It was the Sports Illustrated Swimsuit edition, and that's also when she noticed he was sporting a tiny woody. For a moment she just stared at his erection, wondering...

"Oh my God!" Jeff said again as he brought the magazine up to cover the front of his pants, his face going a bright red. She realized that she was caught staring again, but she thought of something to do to break the awkwardness. In a moment of perceived clarity, she reached her hands up and pulled up her tank top.

Jeff's jaw fell to the ground. Wendy just let him stare at her tiny tits, thinking this must be the embarrassment the voice had wanted. She wondered how long her tiny tits would hold his attention, knowing that if she were still a man she would have laughed and pointed at such a pathetic rack... but not Jeff.

"Can I touch them?"

Everything froze, and Wendy didn't know what to say. She felt that familiar tickle in the pit of her stomach again... "Sure, but just one." She no harm in letting this boy feel up one of her tits, but she quickly regretted the decision as he began to paw on her left tit like a kid playing with play dough. Wendy rolled her eyes and looked around hoping no one would stumble upon her little show, all the while waiting for Jeff to get his fill.

"Oh... shit!" Jeff said as he squeezed hard. She could tell that he had cum in his pants, and he could see he wasn't hiding anything. In what seemed like a moment he was gone.

Wendy lowered her shirt and smirked.

"Well, that was unexpected..."

"You! Where were you?"

The voice only laughed. "You were only supposed to kiss him on the cheek. Oh, that Red really is a killer."

"What? You cunt!" The words had again come out too easily, and she knew the voice was not going to let that one fly.

The voice said nothing, but the pain Wendy felt on her wrist said more than enough. She fell to the floor and felt as thought the watch would burn her hand clean off, but then the pain subsided and she saw a yellow flash on the screen.

"Your butt grows a handful when you see Yellow, Wendy my dear." The voice said it with such venom that for the first time, Wendy was actually scared. The fear subsided as she felt her ass expand to fill her shorts perfectly. Whereas before there was some flab on her backside, it was now firm and taught.

"I'm sorry... I'm so sorry."

"Again, Wendy, the time for apologies has past. You've sent more time here than you should have... and we need to get you to 4K."

She stood up and wiggled her hips, feeling her shorts squeeze a little more than they did before. "Okay... The 4K..." As quickly as she could she moved back through the Library, passing the aide who scowled at her like she was a common whore. As she exited the Library she was dismayed to see it full of people still. As she walked past guys they would snicker at her, but the would begin to whistle as her tight little ass came into view. At first the whistles were annoying, but the more she got the better it made her feel.

"You see, Wendy... this doesn't have to be bad."

Wendy ignored the voice and moved as fast as her heeled feet would allow to The 4K.

///// Chapter Three

The 4K was where most of the performing arts building were located, and Wendy only knew that because Anna was often there for her Dance squad. When she opened the doors into the lobby, she was relieved to find it empty of most students.

"Okay, what now... oh!" Out of nowhere Wendy felt the watch heat up and she looked down to see green appear on the watch.

"Green makes your little breasts jiggle and grow, Wendy."

And grow they did, but not dramatically. After a small tingle that began at her nipples seemed to pull ever so slightly, she was now sporting a modest pair of tits. They were still nothing to stare at, but they fit her frame better and made her stomach not look as manly and out of place.

"Why? I'm doing what you say!"

"I know you are, sweetie, but the watch is still tied to time. Tic-toc-tic-toc...."

Wendy was annoyed, but she tried not to voice in fear of more reprisal. "Okay, so why am I here? To kiss another boys cheek?"

"No, but you do need to get to the Black Box."

"Wait... that's where..."

"I wouldn't think too hard about it, Wendy. Remember: Tic-toc-tic-toc."

Wendy rolled her eyes and began down a long hallway. As she hustled down the hallway, she wondered what fresh new hell would be awaiting her. The closer she got to the Black Box, the more girls she passed. Many were wearing tights and sports bras, sweating from some unseen activity. What surprised her was how she looked at the girls, admiring their bodies more in a way of longing to have what they had. One girl in particular had a pair of tits that Wendy knew guys would love if she had them.

"Oh, wanting more changes are we?"

Wendy again was caught off guard. "I didn't say anything!"

"The heart wants what the heart wants," the voice said playfully. She soon felt the familiar burn on her wrist, only this time the heat was more bearable. "Purple will clothe you in sexier fashion."

For the third time Wendy felt her clothing shift and move. Her shorts seemed to grow a little longer, before the seemed to flower out into a pleated mini skirt. The fabric then began to change from jeans to a white cloth, before a red and black plaid pattern appeared. She recognized the skirt immediately, it was one he had Anna try on at the mall and she called him a pervert. Having seen the skirt, he knew what was coming as her tank top expanded slightly before changing into a white button up blouse, only it wasn't done. The fabric moved on it's own accord and brought the sides of the shirt up and tied them in a knot, making her moderate breasts look much larger.

"Anna said you would like this get up... I'm glad you've gotten so many purples!" The voice sounded happy, but Wendy was anything but. The shorts were one thing, but now she would stand out wherever she went... her chance at getting around campus unnoticed was gone.

"Please tell me what I'm supposed to do at the Black Box?"

"Oh, that will be pretty obvious once you get there."

Wendy continued on her way, still thinking that there was something she was missing about all of this. What was obvious was a lot of girls she saw were now giving her some very dirty looks, one even coughed the word "Slut" as she passed. She couldn't understand why the girls were throwing shade her way, as far as she could tell she was still pretty hideous looking. Her legs and stomach were still pretty thick, while her face and hair had barely changed at all.

"Okay, here you go." The voice said, and Wendy looked up to see a sign that said "Ms. TGCC Auditions." Wendy knew she was missing something, and here it was. Last week he was bragging to Anna about how he was going to go help judge the auditions, and she was none to impressed. "Yep, only you're not here to judge."

"What? I'm supposed to audition?"

"Got it."

Wendy didn't know if she could do it. It was one thing to anonymously walk the halls, but it was something else entirely to get up on a small stage to be judged. Not wanting to upset the voice, she stepped through a pair of double doors and into the Black Box. The room was so named because it was painted entirely black, with a small stage at one end with a few rows of chairs. It was meant to be a smaller more intimate venue, and at this point Wendy didn't like that at all.

"Name?" An older woman sitting at a table asked her.

"Um... Wendy."

The older woman rolled her eyes,"Full name, dear."

"Wendy Smith." She didn't want to use her real name, and Smith was the first thing that popped in there.

"Here's your number take a seat," the woman said dismissively. Wendy took it then shuffled over to the seats where a small handful of girls were waiting. Some were wearing dresses, while others were wearing swimsuits. One thing they all had in common was the look they gave her as she sat down.

Wendy wanted to curl up in a ball a disappear, but then something took her mind off that as well. A small burn radiated on her wrist and she glanced down to see a flash of red...

"Oh shit..." Wendy said to herself as she felt that tickle in her stomach again.

"Beware Red, as each view will fill you with passion," the voice whispered.

The tickle spread just like before, only this time it all came back and seemed to focus right under her skirt. She began to squirm in her seat as the feeling intensified, and she could feel herself loosing control. The girls had all noticed her strange behavior, and as soon as a moan had escaped her lips she knew she had to get out of there.

"Excuse me!" Wendy said as she sprung from her chair and ran into the hallway. She looked left and right, and finally saw a sign for the women's room. She ran as fast as she could and pushed the doors open. There were two girls inside in various states of undress, but she paid them no mind. She barged into an empty stall and pulled her skirt down in one fast motion. She saw that she was wearing black lace panties, and the sight of that only drove her more over the edge.

As she sat down she pulled the panties aside and came face to face with her new pussy for the first time. Not wasting anytime, she brought a hand down and slid one finger over opening. "Fuck!" She yelled as she almost doubled over in pleasure.

"Are you okay in there?" One of the girls outside asked as Wendy slid one finger inside.

"Yes!" Wendy yelled, both as an answer and as a way to goad herself on. It was like nothing she had ever felt as a man. There was something actually inside of her, and she wanted to feel more. A second finger elicited another loud moan, and she could see both girls were standing right outside her stall.

"Is she?"

"I think she is!" The other girl giggled.

Wendy knew she couldn't hide what she was doing, so she just continued to finger herself. The pleasure outweighed any embarrassment she may have felt, and soon she found a spot inside that felt even better.

"Fuck!" She cried as she saw more feet gather outside her stall. Apparently word was getting around that a girl was pleasuring herself in the bathroom. Wendy didn't care because she could feel herself getting close to orgasm, or at least she thought she did.

"Well," the voice said as she continued, "Red is certainly not helping you today, is it?" Wendy felt the pain on her wrist and the stall lit up green. Wendy didn't pay that much attention, but then she was shocked to see it also flash blue and orange.

"No!" Wendy shouted as she was rocked by her first female orgasm. As she felt a wave of pleasure crash over her she arched her back and felt her tits expand into the tied up shirt. Next she could feel a tickling on her scalp a she assumed her hair was growing. "Oh fuck!" She exclaimed as her face went numb, then burned and finally cooled.

Once everything was over, she was panting uncontrollably. Sweat covered most of her body, and absentmindedly grabbed some toilet paper to clean herself up. After replacing her panties and pulling up her skirt, she reached a hand up to feel her hair, which was noticeably longer. Then she looked down and saw a perky pair of tits pushed together under her shirt.

Green makes your little breast jiggle and grow. Blue molds you and makes you more feminine with care. Orange lets you know that you'll have longer hair... and now you know what happens if you don't stick to the plan, Wendy."

"But you..."

"I didn't make you leave the theater to come and pleasure yourself."

"But the watch..."

"Didn't force you to do anything. You chose to give into your need... You really are a pig."

Wendy was confused, as her body was still recovering from the height of pleasure, yet anger was filling her mind. She pushed open the stall and at least 7 girls jumped back in surprise. Wendy ignored them and walked to the sink where she ran some cold water and splashed some in her face. After blinking a few times she looked in the mirror and saw a new face looking back at her.

Behind her some girls were laughing and saying things, but Wendy was transfixed by the beauty she saw. Sharp blue eyes with a button nose, full lips and high cheekbones made her look stunning. She brought up her hand and touched her face, just to verify that it was really her.

"Are you listening, skank?" Wendy finally turned and looked at the girls who were gathered. "Get the fuck out of her, slut!" Some girls egged her on, while others backed away. Wendy finally had all the pleasure knocked out of her and shame flooded in its place.

"I'm... I'm sorry." She whispered as she ran from the bathroom. Behind her she could hear laughing, but she just tried to put as much distance between her and what she had just done. She only stopped once she had exited The 4K and was back outside. "What... what's happening..."

"Don't you remember, Wendy? You're being punished... although you seemed to enjoy that last part."

"No... I mean I did... I just can't think straight," Wendy said as she brought her hands up to her face.

"Red... I've never seen someone this unlucky."

Wendy lowered her hands and blinked as she looked at the sun.

"Hey, I'm Trent." She suddenly looked down and saw some guy standing right in front of her. "What's your name?" He was looking her up and down like she was a piece of candy. Wendy wanted to walk away from him immediately, but part of her liked the way he looked at her.

"No!" She finally yelled as Trent jumped back in shock. Wendy then ran down a nearby path as Trent looked on.

"Wendy? You're going the wrong way."

She stopped in a huff and tried to gather herself.

"Fine, where do I need to go?"

There was silence, then the voice whispered, "Only two more stops... now get to the gym." Wendy nodded and stared up at the sky. The sun was still up, but it was definitely going to be setting within the next couple of hours. She knew that if she finished whatever game Anna and the voice had set up for her before sundown, she was free.

She held onto that thought as she raced to the gym.

A Voice in College
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

///// Chapter Four

As a man, Wendy had spent a lot of time at the Timber Grove Community College Gym. She was proud of her masculine body, and wanted to show it off as much as possible. Anna had hated it anytime she went, as she knew the girls there typically dressed like skanks and looking to show off themselves.

"Wait, do I have to wear this in the Gym?" Wendy asked as she walked along a path.

"Hmmm... we could always see if the watch dresses you in something else?"

"No, I'm fine..."

The voice giggled and Wendy knew she was fucked. Even though she really appreciate a different pair of clothing she knew that the clothing would be more sexy than the schoolgirl outfit she was in now, and that she only had a one in sex chance of clothing even coming up. She had become so desensitized to the burn on her wrist that she didn't notice it until the watch flashed orange.

"Orange lets you know that you'll have longer hair, but unfortunately not clothes."

Wendy could feel her new blonde hair lengthening as it fell over her ears, and she was okay with that as long as red didn't show again. For a second she thought about stopping to see what her hair looked like in a window, but she thought there would be plenty of mirrors in the Gym.

A short walk after that and Wendy was in the Lobby for the Gym, and she stood out like a sore thumb. With finals done the Gym was packed with guys and girls alike, and every girl looked like they were only wearing their underwear. Wendy was wishing that she was the strange mash up of boy and girl that she was earlier because now she was getting nothing but glares from girls and smiles from boys... and some girls. In fact, the cute brunette behind the front desk looked like she was checking her out.

Before she approached the front desk, Wendy took an opportunity to have a chat with the voice in her head. "So, what am I supposed to do here?"

"Oh, that's easy... you're supposed to work out for 45 minutes."

"What," Wendy said in a raised voice, causing the girl at the front desk to look at her weird, "The sun is going to set in like, 2 hours."

"Yeah, but you took up a lot of time going two fingers deep on yourself."

"Fine... but what if they won't let me in?"

"Remember what happened last time you didn't follow instructions?" Wendy did remember, and she didn't want to get hit with three changes at once again. "Do whatever it takes to get to the Gym floor..."

"Okay..." Wendy whispered as she smiled and approached the front desk, while the girl working smiled up at her in turn.

"Hi, I'm Amber. Can I help you?" Amber was wearing a pair of black gym shorts with a pink "TGCC Gym Staff" shirt, and she looked great in it.

"Yeah, I left my stuff back in my dorm. Is there any chance..."
"It's the last day of finals so you don't need your I.D."

"Oh thanks," Wendy said as she moved past Amber.

"But," Amber said as she stood to block her way, "You will need to change." Wendy was afraid of that, but she was not willing to risk another change with the watch. "And since you left your stuff, I'll take you in back and get you something you can borrow for today, okay?"

Wendy smiled, but she knew there was no way the voice would allow her to change on her own. "Sure, that would be great," she said as she followed Amber to the back, thinking of how she was going to make this work. As she followed her, she couldn't help but admire Amber's ass and how good it looked in those shorts, but again it was a mix of wanting to rfeel it and wanting for herself still.

The back room was filled with shelves, a few lockers and a bench to one side. Amber began rummaging through a bag, but as Wendy stepped in she felt a tingle and looked down to see a red flash on the watch.

"No way," the voice said in between laughing, "Beware Red, as each view will fill you with passion."

Wendy immediately fell to her knees as the tickling feeling rolled over her. "Oh my God! Are you okay," Amber asked as she rushed to her side.

"Yes..." Wendy said in between labored breaths. Her nipples were rock hard and her pussy was noticeably wet, but she was trying to fight it this time as apposed to giving in.

"Are you sure? Maybe I should get Mike, he's running this shift."

Wendy impulsively grabbed Amber by her shirt and brought her in for a kiss. At first Amber tried to fight it, but she quickly relented and pushed her tongue into Wendy's mouth. It felt good to kiss another girl, but Wendy was not really into it. Amber was doing amazing things with her tongue, but Wendy was passively going through the motions.

"Oh my God! I can't believe we just did that..." Amber said as she pulled herself away. "I'm... I'm not into girls..."

"Neither am I," Wendy said, and she felt a piece of herself break as she knew as of that moment it was true.

"Well," Amber said getting up and straightening herself, "just some some fun between strangers, right?" She extended a hand and helped Wendy up.

"Yeah," Wendy said with a forced smile.

"Anyway, I don't think I have anything your size," she said with a shy smile, "Your tits are a little bigger than mine. Maybe you should just go out in your bra and panties, they look close enough to gym clothes." Wendy was shocked to hear this, but felt it was better than the alternative. "Here, let's see." Amber undid her her shirt and helped her shimmy out of her skirt, leaving Wendy wearing nothing but a black bra and matching panties. "You'll probably get a lot of guys flocking to you, but you should be fine."

Wendy looked at herself in the full size mirror against the was and was speechless. She hadn't gotten a good look at herself in a couple of hours, and the changes were many. There was no mistaking she was a girl, although her stomach and legs seemed disproportionate to the rest of her body. There was also no way anyone would recognize her as Walter, since her face, tits and ass had changed so dramatically. She particularly liked her new tits, which were as big as Anna's so probably a C cup.

"Are you okay? It's like you're looking at yourself for the first time."

Wendy forgot that Amber was still in the room with her. "Yeah, I'm feeling much better."

"Tic-toc, Wendy..." The voice said as Amber smiled and led her out of the room, but not before Wendy noticed the watch light up orange again.

Amber led her over to the cardio area then turned to look at her and grimaced. "Oh, your hair looked shorter in the office." Wendy just shrugged as she stepped past her and got on an elliptical far from anyone else.

As Amber walked back to the office, the voice chimed in. "Good thinking back there..."

"What do you mean?"

"Kissing the girl, am I right? If she brought a guy back there you would have jumped him right then and there." Wendy said nothing, but the voice was right. Earlier in the day she never would have thought about taking a guys cock in her mouth (or other places), but it was all she could think about in the backroom. "Fine, don't talk to me... but you should know that two more changes are going to happen while your here." This got Wendy's attention, but she still did not answer. She knew the watch was also on a timer, so she just focused on making it through the next 45 minutes.

As she spent more time on the elliptical, she could feel sweat running down her body. She could also see that with each passing moment, more and more guys were picking cardio machines right next to her. They would all nod with a smile, and she would nod back but then turn her attention back to the TV's.

She had been working out for about 20 minutes when one guy in particular caught her attention, since he had a body like Captain America. He smiled at her, and she couldn't help it... a giggle escaped her lips. This just made him smile, but Wendy wanted to crawl inside herself and die. As she felt like wanting to disappear, another feeling caught her attention.

It was the watch. She braced herself as she looked down and waited before a green flash appeared. "Green makes your little breast jiggle and grow, and it's time to change machines my dear."

Wendy got off the elliptical and tried to get away from all of those male eyes before her breasts enlarged, but as she walked away she looked down and saw them expand at least another cup size. She swore one of the guys had noticed, as he had fallen on his treadmill and got thrown off. This was a real break for her, as everyone had turned their attention to him.

She just walked over to the free weight area, picking it since no one seemed to be using them at the moment. After picking up to 5lb hand weights, she went about her typical routine. She watched in the mirror as people had helped the fallen guy back up, glad that no one else seemed to notice she had slipped away. For a few blissful minutes she just lost herself in her routine, feeling the best she had all afternoon.

"Excuse me?" Wendy was so lost in the moment that she didn't notice the guy she giggled at approach her.

"Oh, hi."

"Hi... I'm sorry but you didn't wipe down your elliptical." In her rush to get away, she had forgotten rule one of most gyms.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry,"

He smiled at her and laughed, "Don't worry, I took care of it for you. I'm Mike, and I'm running the Gym tonight."

Wendy had never been more happy she kissed a girl, since if this was the guy that showed up in the back office she would have let him do anything to here. He was wearing the same outfit as Amber, black shorts with the pink t-shirt. As she looked him over, and if she was being honest with herself, she probably still would let him do anything.

"Wendy."

"Hi, Wendy. Is there anything I can help you with?" She giggled again. "I mean, your form is pretty good, but when you do your curls be sure and keep your arm as close to your body so you isolate you bicep." As he said this he stepped in and pressed his body against hers, and as he did she could feel the bulge of his cock against her back. She closed her eyes as he held her arm in tight, feeling herself grow more and more aroused. "There, see how that helps."

"God, yes," she said absentmindedly. Even worse than that, she had begun to rub her ass back against him, and she could feel him getting harder.

"Here, spread your legs," he said as he took the weights from her hands. She felt compelled do as he said, and widened her stance a bit. After he leaned down to drop the weights he ran his hand over her ass and bent her over, "This stretch will help loosed you up". He now had both hands on her hips as she continued to press her ass into his crotch. She could feel that he was completely erect now, and he was doing little to try and hide it. The moment he brought his hand down to her clothed pussy was the same moment the watch flashed.

A moan escaped her lips as he ran his finger over her slit, the flash of purple being more of an after thought. She only wanted him to continue, but he suddenly stopped.

"What the fuck?" Wendy snapped up at his exclamation and saw why he was freaking out. While he was trying to finger her, she had suddenly been clothed in a pair of tight black yoga pants and a tiny, bright blue sports bra. "How did... I mean I was..."

His exclamation had brought on more attention, and Wendy took that as an invitation to get out of there. As she moved across the Gym she was glad to find she was wearing a pair of sneakers again, which made her exodus much easier. "Hey, didn't you..." Amber had tried to ask her a question as she bolted out the front doors, but Wendy was done. After rounding a corner, she stopped and tried to catch her breath.

"Ah, that's no fair," the voice said in mock contempt, "any other color and he would probably be balls deep inside of you by now." Wendy wanted to argue her point, but again she was probably right. "And look, you got your Gym clothes... but you left a little earlier than I would have liked."

"What, but..." Wendy tried to ask, but her wrist burned again. She looked down and awaited her punishment and saw a flash of yellow followed by... nothing. In a nearby window she watched as her reflection's ass began to expand into the already tight yoga pants, but they held firm as her perfect new bubble butt was displayed for all to see.

"That's it? Just one?"

The voice laughed, "What? You want more?"

"No... Just tell me where the last place is."

There was silence for a long time, then the voice finally spoke. "Alright, now you just have to make it back to where all of this started."

"The Schimbare Building?" Wendy asked as a group of guys passed her, all of whom eyeballed her the entire time.

"No... Why are you here? Why is this happening to you."

All at once Wendy knew, and as she looked up to the setting sun she knew she would have to run fast.

///// Chapter Five

Wendy's dorm room was all the way across campus, but if she kept up her pace she should get there soon enough. Her best guess gave her about an hour before the sun set, but she had no idea what the voice and Anna had cooked up for her.

As she ran, she noticed how her breasts bounced back and forth. Even the new sports bra she had was struggling to keep her D's in check. Of course, her new tits also made sure she had the attention of everyone that she jogged pass. She tried to ignore them the best she could, because she knew another change could come at any second. As she rounded a corner and her dorm came into view, the watch struck. A flash of purple was the last thing she saw before she tumbled to the grass below.

After she shook off the fall, she was surrounded by at least a three guys wanting to help her up. She took the nearest hand she could and got on her feet. All of the guys were asking if she was okay, but she didn't answer them as she saw the reason for her collapse. Her sneakers had been replaced with a pair of strapped high heels, and the yoga pants and sports bra had been replaced with a tiny, white string bikini.

"I'm fine, really," Wendy repeated as she tried to walk away. The men were persistent but could see she was not interested. As she pushed the door of her dorm building open, she was relieved to find they had stopped trying to help, and she was free to get to her dorm on the fifth floor. As she walked across the tiled entryway, her new hills clicked with each step making the entry way sound like a drum line was moving through.

She arrived at the Elevator and jammed on the button, and as she did she looked at her reflection from a nearby mirror. Her new bikini did nothing to hider her ample breasts, and combined with the heels her ass looked like it was an invitation for all attention to be on it. Then in the mirror she saw a student approach her from behind. It was a guy that was living on the same floor as her, and he was only wearing some swim trunks.

"Hi," he said pleasantly as he stood beside her, obviously waiting for the door.

"Hi," Wendy repeated as she stared at his chest. It looks like he had just gotten out of the pool, and he was still a little wet. As she began to count the muscles on his abs, she felt a twinge on her wrist. "Oh, not now..."

"Excuse me?" The man asked, looking surprised.

"Nothing," she said as she held her wrist and stared.

A blue flash was followed by the voice whispering, "Blue molds you and makes you more feminine with care."

Wendy watched as her stomach, which was by far the most out of place part of her female body, began to contract in on itself. Muscle melted away, leaving a thin, firm tummy in it's place. While this happened she bent over, and the man next to her asked "Are you okay?"

"God, I wish guys would stop asking that," she snapped.

"Hey, I'm just trying to help..."

"No, you're trying to fuck me! Everyone on campus is trying to fuck me!"

"Whatever, bitch." The man said as he walked over to the stairs and began to walk up.

"Interesting... you're really catching on," The voice said as he exited view.

The doors of the elevator opened and Wendy jumped in and began pushing the "Close Doors" button as hard as she could. As soon as the doors were closed she shot a hand down her bikini bottoms. As she felt her moist slit, she actually got mad at her plan to scare the boy away. She thought it would feel so good to have a cock inside of her instead of her finger.

Her breathing intensified as she brought up her other hand and freed her left tit. She rubbed her nipple and pinched it, causing her to feel innumerably better. As the elevator beeped its arrival to the fifth floor, she steadied her bikini and tried to catch her breath. The doors opened and a guy with acne and a backpack stood in front of her. His eyes nearly jumped out of his head as he looked her over.

Wendy simply smiled and stepped past him on her way to her apartment. Behind her she could hear the sound of a phones camera being used, but she had wasted all of her anger on the man downstairs. If she tried to tell off the nerd, she would probably fuck him instead.

When she arrived at her dorm room she was glad to find the door open and she walked inside before the watch burned so bad she fell to the floor.

"God dammit!" She yelled as she noticed someone else was in her entry way. Her eyes were blurry from the pain, but she saw the figure step over her and close the door.

"Well... here we are at last." Wendy was confused. It sounded like the voice in her head and the mystery person in her room were speaking at the same time. "Oh, here comes another change..."
She still couldn't see right, but she saw the flash of yellow well enough. "Your butt grows a handful when you see Yellow... Walter."

As the voice said it Wendy could here the two distinct voices become one, and she suddenly knew who the stranger was in her room.

"Anna?"

"Yep," Anna said with a giggle.

"You..." Wendy couldn't speak as she felt her already bubbly butt grow larger.

"Good God, Walter, your ass is as big as Kim Kardashian's now." She was laughing uncontrollably.

"It was you the entire time?" Wendy asked as she got to her knees.

"Yeah," Anna added before sitting in a large comfy chair in the corner of the living area. "I found these watches at the Thrift Shop in town, and I just had to try them out." She then showed him her wrist which was wearing a watch identical to hers. "And here we are, the place that started it all." The place that had started it all. The place where Walter had fucked Emily Trout a few nights earlier. "Yep, you're right..."

"I'm sorry..."

"For the last time, Walter, I don't want an apology... I want you to pay for what you did."

"Anything... I'll do anything..."

"Really? We'll see soon enough." Anna said as she stood up and walked over to her. Wendy could now see that Anna, who had a very nice body, was wearing a set of white lingerie. It was perfectly suited for her dancer's body, showing off her perky tits and firm ass. Her blonde hair was also dolled up in curls. All in all she looked like she could walk right onto the cover of any Men's Magazine she wanted.

"Ah, that's really sweet of you to think, Walter... but I have other things in mind." There was a knock at the door and Anna got a big smile on her face. "Oh good, the man of the hour is here."

"What? Who?" Wendy asked, knowing she wouldn't like the answer.

"Walter... Honey... You have, I'd guess, around fifteen minutes to make our guest cum.

"What?"

"I'll even help you along... maybe..." Anna laughed as she walked to the door while pressing her watch. Wendy immediately felt it's effects and saw her copy light up purple and as Anna welcomed their guest in, she watched as a duplicate piece of lingerie wrapped her body. "Paul, this is Wendy."

She froze in horror, as the only Paul she knew was a guy that had made her life a living hell in High School. She looked up and her suspicions were realized, Paul the giant towered over Anna and looked down on her with a smirk. He was six foot six and played every sport imaginable in High School. His skin was tanned and his head was shaved completely bald.

"Fuck, Anna, you weren't kidding," Paul said as he entered the room.

Then Anna did something that made Wendy's blood boil, she leaned up and kissed his cheek. "You know I don't lie, baby. Now go sit on the couch while I talk to Wendy."

"No... I can't do it..." Wendy pleaded as Anna came over to her. Paul had picked on him everyday of High School, and he never knew why. What he did know was Anna had dated Paul right before he starting dating her, which made this all the worse.

"Now, you know what happens if you defy me..." Anna touched her watch and watched as Wendy lurched in pain, before her watch flashed red... "Wait, no..." Anna said as she watched a big smile appear on Wendy's face.

Wendy felt incredible as she stood to walk over to a Paul she saw not as an asshole that had made her previous life hell, but as a man she wanted to fuck more than anything.

"Fuck me, you're hot as hell..."

"And wet as hell, too," Wendy added as she knelt before him. With one swift motion she freed his cock from his pants and looked it over. It was much bigger than the one she had as a man, and she wondered if she could fit it all in her mouth.

"You're so fucking bigger than I am..."

"What?" Paul asked confusedly before she opened her mouth and took him in. The tickle that she had felt all day drove her as she swirled her tongue around his shaft. "Fuck me!" Paul shouted as he arched his back. His cock seemed to get bigger in her mouth, but that just made her more excited.

Anna just watched from the corner, all of the joy of the moment mostly sucked out by that flash of red. She had wanted this to be the apex of his humiliation, but she still had a wicked grin on her face.

Wendy was beginning to gag as she tried to take all of Paul in her at once, but that didn't stop her. She just tried and tried again. "God, Anna... where did you find this slut... Then without any warning, Paul began to unload directly down her throat. Wendy held him all in and took every drop. "Fuuuuuck! Fuck!"

After he was done, Wendy removed his cock from her mouth and fell to the floor exhausted. As she did, she looked outside to see the sun still shining through the trees.

She had done it.

"Well done, Wendy, well done..." Anna said with an accompanying slow clap.

Wendy just smiled at her, wiping some cum from her lips. "You bitch... I won."

"Sure... but now it's time for my fun..." Anna said as she stepped over her and over to Paul. "Are you ready, Paul?"

"I've been fucking ready for years!" Paul said as Anna took his cock in her hands. Wendy was frozen with horror. The sweet girl who had wanted to save herself for marriage was giving a hand job to the guy who made Wendy's life hell. Soon his cock was completely erect again, and Anna wasted no time.

"You wanna fuck me, baby?"

"So bad..."

"Tell me you want to fuck my virgin slit."

"I'm want to tear your virgin cunt apart."

Wendy had never heard her talk like that before, and as she straddled him Anna turned so Wendy could see everything. Anna began to slowly lower herself onto his massive cock, all the while saying the dirtiest things Wendy had ever heard.

"Oh, you're gonna fuck me so good. You're gonna fill my pussy up with your hot cum. Oh! Oh fuck, you're so much bigger than Walter! Fuck me like Walter never could!"

Wendy then watched as Paul took his girlfriends virginity right in front of her. As Anna bounced up and down on Paul's cock, Wendy slowly began to change back into himself. It started with his tits slowly shrinking a his hair falling away. Soon he could feel his cock coming back, as well as his ass shrinking back down. All of this happened as Anna screamed ever obscenity known to man, and Paul was too busy kissing her neck and groping her tits too notice anything else.

When Walter was back to normal the watch fell from his wrist. At that very same moment the watch fell off of Anna's wrist, but she didn't care. She just looked down at Walter and laughed between moans. Walter slowly got up and walked over into his room, before shutting the door. He could hear Anna and Paul fucking for at least another hour and a half, and he fell asleep not knowing if they would fuck all night or grow tired of each other.

The next morning Walter awoke to find the living area was empty. He walked over and opened the little mini fridge and grabbed a bottle of OJ. He cracked it open then walked over and sat on the couch. As he sipped on his juice, he thought about the day before. He thought of the changes he went through, the embarrassment he felt and the many times he almost...

His body shuddered at the last thought. It was Saturday so he had nowhere he had to be, so he got dressed, tidied up his room and walked down to his car. The sun was already out, and he just got in his car and drove away. He really didn't drive anywhere in particular, just here and there. He passed the Coho Casino resort, then drove inland to Horseshoe Lake. A few minutes later he was on main street and park in front of an old shop.

He walked in the doors and heard a bell jingle above him. The shop was empty, but he soon saw an overweight man walking up an isle to greet him. "Good Day to you sir!"

"Hi... I really don't know why I'm here..."

"Of course you do, Walter."

"I... did I say my name?"

"Of course you did." The fat man then laughed in a way that put Walter at ease. "Now, tell me everything."

"Well, my girlfriend turned me into a girl that had to go around campus doing crazy shit. I let a guy feel me up, I fingered myself in a restroom, one guy dry humped me at the gym and I sucked another guy off." Walter was amazed by how easy it was to talk to this man.

"Right, I hear exactly what you're saying... You never got proper fucked, am I right?"

"Yeah... I mean, I was in that body all afternoon and I scared away a guy that definitely would have fucked me."

"So," the fat man asked with a wicked grin, "why are you here?"

Walter shifted where he was for a moment and put his hands in his pockets. "I, um..."

"Louder, my boy. I can't hear you."

"I want to be a girl again and get fucked."

The fat man smiled and ringed his hands together. "Well you're in luck, Walter. I just so happen to have something that will help." He then put a hand a Walter's back and directed him to the back of the store. "By the way, you may call me Levi... Levi Schimbare."

Walter smiled at the fat man as he was led to the back of the store, and into his uncertain future.

///// THE END

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! If you enjoyed reading this story, please visit my personal site at TGTrinity.com. The site has exclusive stories that have been commissioned, as well as info on how you can commission me to bring your ideas to life. I'd also invite you to visit tgtrinity.deviantart.com to see my new work with captions.

An Ideal Saturday
written by TGTrinity
Commissioned by Deiser
Rated M: Sexual Content; Language
Content: TG; M2F; Multiple Transformations; Identity Loss

Mason had been looking forward to Saturday all week, and it was off to a soul crushing start. The knocking had started sometime around six in the morning, and Mason's roommate simply refused to be the one to answer. After a good ten minutes of someone's nonstop assault on the door, Mason finally relented and was not at all surprised by what he found waiting for him. Mrs. Rance was standing in the dimly lit hallway with a large smile on her face. She was well past the point of being considered old, and was always ready to remind her young neighbors of that fact.

"...and with the water running, I'm worried that it will get some of my departed husbands things wet..." She was also always ready to remind them that she was a widow, most likely because Mason typically relented at the mention of the poorly departed Mr. Rance, and did whatever she asked. This morning he would be moving some old boxes from the guest room into the living room so Mrs. Rance could ensure there was no water damage.

"It's so nice of you to do this, young man," Mason had lived next door to Mrs. Rance for the better part of the last five years, and she still did not remember his name, "but I have nothing to pay you with."

"It's okay, Mrs. R," Mason said as he lowered the last box into the living room, "I don't need anything. Now is that all?"

"Yes, thank you," she replied as she ushered him to the door. Mrs. Rance was always looking for help, but never liked people to stay in her apartment too long. Of course Mason didn't mind at all, and was happy to return back to his bed to try and get some more sleep. He looked at his phone as he walked into his room and saw that it was still just quarter past seven. There was a solid chance that he could get a few good hours of sleep in, and then maybe his Saturday would turn around. 

As Mason went to pull off the jeans he had thrown on in a hurry, he noticed something as he instinctively patted all his pockets to ensure he not leave anything valuable on the floor. A small wooded figure was in his front pocket, but he had no idea as to how it got in his jeans. There was a chance that it had slipped out of one of the boxes and into his jeans, but what were the odds of that happening. 

It was impossible, Mason thought to himself as he jumped back on his bed. As he lay there silently he thought about how this was the same time that he would typically be arriving to work if it were a weekday, and the thought made him let out a long sigh. Mason was employed at a local advertising firm, and for the last three years he had been the owners go to guy for negotiating new contracts. Mason loved his job, mostly because he loved a good negotiation. He loved getting people to fold to his demands, to leverage the prestige of his firm to ensure they always got the better end of the deal. But while his professional career was skyrocketing, his personal life seemed to be sputtering. At twenty nine years old Mason was still single and living with a roommate, a friend he had known since he was in first grade. And while Mason was very attractive and spent long hours at the gym to stay that way, most women found him a little cocky and mean spirited to hang around for too long.

"Fuck," Mason whispered as he realized he was letting his mind run free again. It didn't take long for his mind to start pulling up everything that's wrong with his life, and it made getting to sleep a little tricky. He typically needed something to distract him, and that's when he realized he was holding on the little wooden figure that was in his pocket. He held it up to his face, and with a smirk he realized that it was a wooden carving of a rather well endowed woman. It was almost two inches tall, and looked like it was very old... 

And for some reason it was in one of Mr. Rance's old boxes...

Mason laughed at the strangeness of it all, gave the little wooden figure and squeeze and slipped off to sleep...

Nikki was pissed. She thought that she would surprise her boyfriend by showing up early with some donuts and coffee, but instead it was she who got the surprise that morning. Apparently her boyfriend did go out to the clubs last night without her, and apparently he brought home some skinny little skank who liked morning sex. 

She didn't know that was exactly what happened, but the fact that she walked into her boyfriend's bedroom to find a skinny little bitch bouncing up and down on his cock painted a pretty good picture.

"That dick!" Nikki screamed as she walked up and down the long hallway. How could he fuck that skinny little ho, when Nikki was anything but skinny. She had curves in all the right places, but maybe she didn't put out enough in the morning to keep her man interested. "I'll show him," she whispered as she pushed some of her red hair from her eyes. The anger she was feeling was so intense, but there was something else there as well. She wanted to make her boyfriend pay, even if he would never know what she did...

"Whoa, excuse me," a guy said in a huff as she marched passed him. Nikki turned to get a better look at him, and a smile came to her lips. He was a little shorter than most guys, a little rounder too, but he had on those thick black framed glasses that really got her motor running.

"Hey, you live nearby?" Nikki yelled down the hall.

"Who... Me?" The young man asked as he pulled the keys out of his pocket. "Um, yeah... this is me," he said as he motioned to the door. 

"Do you have a girlfriend?" Nikki asked as she strutted down the hallway back towards the very confused man.

"Me? No, I just got out of a..." He didn't have time to finish the thought because the moment she got close enough Nikki placed her mouth over his and pushed her tongue down his throat. She pushed him inside the apartment, he mouth still firmly over his, and began to undo her skirt.

"What... What's happening?" He asked as she finally released him from the kiss.

"What's your name?" She inquired as she slipped one strap of her white tank top off her shoulder. 

"C-Craig," he stuttered as he took in what was in front of him. The woman was absolutely gorgeous, with long red hair and olive colored skin. She had that bad girl vibe that he loved, and when he noticed the small tattoo on her hip he was done asking questions.

"Is there anyone else here?" Her tank top was now completely off, and Craig couldn't find words for a moment as he stared at her exposed breasts. "Is there?"

"Um, my roommate is sleeping in..."

"I'll have to keep the screaming down then," she said with a grin as she pushed Craig down on the couch. Before dropping to her knees, she did a little turn and slowly pulled down her skirt and gave him a little show of her ass. With a quick motion she had his jeans pulled down, and was soon staring at Craigs cock. It wasn't as big as her boyfriends, but it would certainly do. As she went to put her mouth around it she felt herself pause. Nikki wouldn't consider herself a slut, but she had certainly gone down on her fair share of guys...

So why was she hesitating now?

She pushed the strange feeling aside, and soon she had her mouth completely wrapped around his shaft. 

"Oh my God!?" Craig moaned as she continued to do her thing. Nikki actually enjoyed going down on guys with smaller dicks, as it allowed her to be a little more playful. Her boyfriend would just try and slam it all the way down her throat, which is why she didn't offer as much anymore...

Maybe a morning BJ yesterday would have stopped her boyfriend from banging that skinny bitch, but what's done is done. She was getting hers, or was about to, and the image of her boyfriend hooking up... Well, that just drove her on.

"This is amazing," Craig moaned again as he leaned back on the couch. She was doing incredible things with her tongue, things that no woman had ever done before. He wondered at how he could be so lucky, and was so lost in thought that he didn't feel his first orgasm coming to a head...

Nikki could feel his dick convulsing, and instinctively knew what was coming. For the second time a part of her felt like removing her mouth from the shaft, sparing her what was surely about to come, but she had never had a problem with swallowing before. That little moment of indecision passed quickly as Craig let out a stifled moan and began to unload down her throat. She took it all in, what little there was, and prepared herself for the main course.

"I'm so sorry! It was so good, and I didn't..."

"I don't mind," Nikki said with a smile as she stood up and wiped off her lips, "and I'm sure that you can think of some way to make it up to me." She was stroking his cock with her right hand, and was happy to see it already coming back to life.

"You mean, you want to..."

"I didn't just come in here to give you head, if that's what your asking," she said as she lowered her silky black panties to the floor. Craig knew now that this woman was easily the hottest woman to have sex with him, and part of him knew that no other woman would ever equal her.

"Fuck, you are so beautiful," he said with some exasperation as he watched her sway her body back and forth. 

"I know," she said as she moved closer to the couch, "and I'm only here because my asshole boyfriend doesn't appreciate how special I am."

"You have a boyfriend?" Craig asked as he braced himself against the couch. She was slowly lowering herself onto him, and the whole production had brought his once flaccid cock back to life. 

"I caught him cheating on me this morning, so I decided I'd get back at him by fucking the first guy that I saw... and here we are," Nikki cooed as she began to rub her slit against the tip of his cock.

"Your boyfriend is an idiot to cheat on someone as perfect as you," he said as he cautiously raised his hands to her chest. She smiled at his hesitance, and grabbed his hands and forcefully placed them on her tits.

"There's no reason to be shy, I want you to enjoy this as much as I do... Now tell me again how much of an asshole my boyfriend is." With that sentiment conveyed she pressed herself down on his shaft and took him in all at once.

"Oh... Fuck... Your boyfriend is a moron," Craig said excitedly as she began to bounce up and down on his lap. Her breasts were perfectly round, and much larger than he first thought. Her nipples were a dark pink, and were perfectly centered on her breasts. She gave a little squeal as he pinched those nipples, so he went at them a little harder. "Any man who cheats on you is fucking insane!"

"Yes! Tell me more!" Her body was now covered in a small sheen of sweat, and it only made her more attractive to Craig.

"You have the best body I've ever seen... Oh, fuck...With the best tits I've ever put my hands on!"

His exuberant compliments were making up for the fact that he wasn't hitting as deep as other men, and Nikki could feel an orgasm coming on. She bucked faster on his lap, and began to press down hard on him as she circled her hips. Craig certainly seemed to respond well to the move, as she could feel he was on the edge of cumming again.

"Baby, I'm so close..."

"Me too," he moaned as he pushed up into her as far as he could.

"Yes... Get as deep as you can! I want you so deep in me when you cum!" There was a feeling growing deep inside, and soon she began to feel an orgasm shake her very core. "Yes! You're making me cum!"

"I'm cumming!" Craig shouted at the top of his lungs as he felt her squeeze his shaft with all her might. It continued on longer than it had ever gone on before, and when it was over he thought that he might never be able to move again.

"Oh, that... That was nice," Nikki said as she leaned down and pressed her breasts against his body. She kissed his neck while he struggled to find his breath.

"That was... That was better than nice," Craig said with what he imagined to be the biggest smile he had ever sported. 

"I hope you don't mind me taking advantage of you like this," she said as she continued to kiss and nibble on his neck. 

"I've never been so happy to be taken advantage of," he replied with a sigh. She smiled at his response and rewarded him with a large kiss on the lips. He then watched as she silently gathered her things together and began to get dressed. There was a moment when he wanted to break the silence and ask for her number, but he knew what this was. It was a one-time thing, and he would have to be happy knowing that she picked him in this moment. 

"I hope I didn't wake your roommate," Nikki said with a laugh as she moved to the door.

"After that, I don't give a fuck if we woke up the entire building," Craig said as he finally got up from the couch.

"Well," Nikki said as she looked out the front door, "thanks for helping a girl out."

"It was my pleasure." He again fought the urge to ask for some kind of information and watched as she gave him a sheepish grin before walking out into the hallway. For a moment he just stood there in the hope that she might enter again for some strange reason, but the moment passed and he was still alone.

"Fuck," he whispered as he walked over to the bathroom. He couldn't wait to tell Mason all about what happened, but who would believe such a story...

The sun was hitting Mason's eyes, and he had to blink a couple of times to try and get his eyesight back. After a moment of light blindness he was able to look up at the clock on the wall and see that it was half past ten. 

"Son of a bitch," he shouted as he jumped out of bed. He was hoping to get some extra sleep in, but now he was missing out on his Saturday altogether. After gathering up a few things, he bolted from his room and tried to enter the bathroom, but found that it was locked. "Hey, I need to take a shower," Mason shouted as he banged on the door. 

He waited for a moment, then heard a muffled response through the door. "Too bad, I'm already taking one!" 

"Dammit," Mason sighed as he walked back into his room. He was hoping to get a shower in before he hit the gym, but he would just have to take a shower after his workout. It wasn't an ideal situation, but he didn't want to waste any more of his day. So he threw on his gym clothes and went about making his pre-workout shake.

It was about this time that his roommate finally came out of the bathroom, and Mason had never seen him so happy in all the years he had known him. "What are you so happy about?"

"Are you serious?" Craig asked with a grin as he toweled off his hair. "You really didn't hear any of that?"

"Any of what?" Mason asked as he cut up a banana.

"I just fucked the sexiest redhead I have ever seen right on that couch, and I didn't even know her name! She had just caught her boyfriend cheating on her, so she used me to get back at him... It was insane!"

"You're bullshitting me," Mason replied with a laugh. His roommate wasn't an ugly guy by any means, but he also wasn't the kind of guy to have spontaneous morning sex with a stranger.

"Dude, I'm totally serious," he replied in a way that actually made Mason question the validity of what he was saying. Could his friend really be telling the truth? He looked over at the couch, and for a moment he felt like he could picture an incredibly sexy woman bouncing up and down...

"Just now?" Mason asked incredulously.

"Yeah, man... It was the best sex of my life, and it was revenge sex! Fuck, that's the dream, man!" He said with a laugh as he threw his towel on the floor.

"You've always wanted to be used," Mason said with a chuckle.

"Well, this chick used me and abused me... God, nothing will ever top that..." Suddenly Craig looked a little down, and then Mason suddenly believed all of it. 

"You're not fucking with me... This... You really just fucked a girl in here." It was the sense of loss he saw in his friend's eyes, it told him everything he needed to know. It was the same look that he had seen many times at the negotiating table when clients knew that they were giving up more than they should.

"I did, and I'll never see her again."

"Dude," Mason said as he tried to pick up his friend's spirits, "never say never. If she's anywhere near as hot as you're making her out to be, then she's probably out of most guys leagues. But you got some sweet revenge sex out of it, so you'll always have that..."

"Yeah," Craig said as he thought of how good her breasts felt in his hands, "I'll always have the memories, but... fuck, man, I'd give anything to be with her again."

This was also something Mason had seen at the negotiating table. He knew when clients were on the hook and willing to give anything, and it was one of the times that he felt most powerful. "I'm gonna head to the gym," he said after finishing off his shake, "but I want to hear all the dirty details about this hook up when I get back."

"You got it, man."

Mason then made his way to the gym and thought about what his friend had told him. What were the odds that a girl that fine would walk by their apartment at just the same moment Craig was walking in? And what are the odds that girl would be looking to fuck the first guy she saw, thus fulfilling that mans deepest fantasy?

"Good for him," Mason shrugged as he pushed the thought from his mind. As fun as it would be to try and wrap his head around the strangeness of that event, it was time for him to get his pump on. If winning over people sitting across the table from him at work was his favorite place to be, then the gym was an easy second. 

In fact, his time spent at the gym was one of the reasons he was so successful at his job. When most men entered the room they saw a man that was younger, more successful and stronger than they would ever be.

Most women walked in and saw someone they wished they could fuck. 

Both situations gave him a leg up with negotiations, so it was just another reason to keep at it. He checked in at the front desk, flashed a smile to the young blonde working the desk and made his way to the back. Seeing as how it was Saturday, the gym was pretty packed. As he walked in he was relieved to see that the free weights were mostly free, because he knew that's where he'd get his best return on investment so to speak.

While putting his stuff away in his locker, Mason noticed something very peculiar. That little wooden carving was in his gym bag, but he was certain that he didn't put it there. He picked it up with a grin and laughed a little.

"Are you following me, Miss?" He said with a deep laugh as he tossed the figure up in the air, caught it and gave it a little squeeze...

June was annoyed, but there was very little that she could do about the situation. She had been coming to this gym since she was in High School, and it was so close to her apartment that she didn't want to make a move. Of course, her friends said that there were some obvious things she could do to feel more comfortable at the gym, but June didn't believe that she should have to change anything about her routine...

She would just have to learn to accept that every guy at the gym would have their eyes all over her well-sculpted body, even if she had zero interest in any of them.

She only had eyes for her husband.

But he was a very busy man and no longer had the time to work out with her, so instead she had to work out alone and suffer through a barrage of crummy pick up lines and unwanted advances from men of every shape and size.

Her friends insisted that this could all be fixed if she just wore some sweats to the gym, but if June was spending the time to make her body look as good as it did, then she was going to wear whatever the fuck she wanted to the gym. That meant that today she was wearing a pair of tight black shorts, a yellow sports bra that strained to contain her ample breasts in place, while her long brown hair was up in a ponytail.

She knew that how she presented herself drove all the men in the gym crazy, but she didn't care. There was nothing any of these men could do to make her stray from her man. 

At least there never was before...

For the last few minutes, June had her eyes on something peculiar. A young man was working out on one of the leg machines, and there was something about him that piqued her interest. He wasn't nearly as big as the other guys at the gym, but instead, he had the long lean muscles of a runner or a dancer. He also had very soft features... They were almost feminine...

Suddenly June realized that she was staring at the young man, and found that she was... She was actually getting turned on. For a moment she felt terrible as if she had just cheated on her husband, but then she realized that she was just looking.

There was nothing wrong with looking at another human being and recognizing beauty, was there? She was on the other side of the gym for crying out loud, and it was just a little flirtation... and even that word was too strong for what it was. Still, there was something about that guy that kept her glancing his way. Was she attracted to this guy because he was so lean and graceful? Was it his long legs and toned ass that got her all twisted up inside?

June was getting flustered, and when she looked back at the young man she was horrified to see him looking right back at her. She quickly looked away, but there was no questioning the fact that she was looking right at him. Moments passed and she tried to play it off like nothing happened, but then she saw him coming over to her. 

Typically she would consider herself a woman that wasn't easily rattled, but this situation was too much for her. In a moment of panic she saw an open massage room and ran inside. A few seconds passed by, and soon June was thinking that the young man had given up his little quest to find her...

"Hello."

June jumped and turned to see the young man standing in the doorway. If he was enticing from far away, then he certainly had her full attention now when he was so close and she could see all of his youthful good looks.

"Oh, hi... I was just..."

"You were just checking me out." He said off handily as he stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. "It's okay, I was checking you out too."

June stood there in stunned silence. This guy spoke in an almost melodic way, and he seemed so sure of himself. "I was looking over at you, but I was just admiring your form. That's all."

"Well, you can admire it more up close if you'd like?" He stepped closer to her, and she could feel the heat coming off of his body.

"I meant the way in which you moved, not the form of your body..."

He smiled for a moment before pausing. "I'm sorry, but maybe I was misreading this situation. I was under the impression that you snuck in here so I would come find you..."

"...and what, fuck?" June was stunned, but when she thought for a moment it's exactly what it looked like she was doing. "I'm sorry, but I'm not interested."

"In me, or not interested in men at all."

The question was a surprising one, and again she found herself taken off guard. "What? Not that it's any of your business, but I'm not a lesbian."

"So what's the problem?" He was keeping his distance, but it felt like he was getting closer only because the room seemed to be closing in on her.

"I'm married."

"I don't see a ring."

"I take it off when I'm working out."

"So men won't think you're married."

"Because my hands swell up sometimes."

"And there's no other reason?"

"No, of course not."

"Because this situation would never have happened if I saw a ring."

"This isn't a situation. Nothing's happening."

"Isn't it?"

Their back and forth was happening so quickly that she didn't realize how close he had moved to her. She could feel his breath on her skin, and it was making the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. "I can't... I'm married..."

"We're just talking here," he said as he brushed a strand of hair from her face that had come free of the ponytail.

A moment later the two were on the massage table with their hands all over each other. He had his hand all over her body and was pulling him closer to her will all her might. She pulled his shirt over his head and saw the lean muscular body that she imagined she would find. Her hand slowly moved over his rock hard abs, past his navel and down to something that was almost as hard as his stomach.

"Holy shit," she whispered as she felt the outline of his cock. 

"I wanted you from the moment I saw you," he whispered as he began to kiss her neck.

"Then take me," she whispered back, but not before she moved her head aside as he tried to kiss her lips. She was giving into the moment, but even as she placed her hands and knees on the table and allowed the stranger to pull down her shorts, there were some lines she was unwilling to cross.

For a moment she thought that it was silly to not allow some stranger to kiss her lips, yet here she was whimpering with pleasure as he teased the opening of her pussy with his cock. "Please... Please don't tease me..." She looked back over his shoulder and laid eyes on the biggest dick she had ever seen, and she wanted it. "Do it! Fuck me!"

"As you wish...."

He eased into her nice and slow, and June loved every moment of it. She could feel every feature of his wonderful cock, and in a moment she was shocked to find that he was now deeper than her husband could go...

"Oh, you feel so fucking good," the young man said as he began to slide in and out of her.

"Yes! Oh, fuck me with that amazing cock!" June typically didn't speak in such a way, but there was something about this moment that felt so liberating. She felt free, and with each thrust, she felt better and better.

"Fuck! Yes!!! Yes!!!" It didn't take long for her to feel her first orgasm, and a second followed quickly after. "No! Don't stop! Deeper!" She was getting lost in the moment, screaming things that would have made her husband blush. "Oh, my pussy wants it so bad! It wants your big fat dick!" The moment her body shook from its third orgasm was the same moment that she could feel his cock freeing itself deep inside of her. 

"I'm cumming!"

"Yes! Yes!!! Cum with me!"

The feeling was so intense that she dropped down onto the massage table and everything faded to black...

The hot water of the shower hit Mason's face and snapped him out of his thoughts. He's not quite sure what he was thinking about, and the more he tried to think about it the further away the thought became. When that strange thought had passed, another soon took it's place.

Did he already work out?

Of course, he had, he thought to himself. His body was definitely felt like it had just gone a few rounds, and he was already back in the showers, wasn't he? He laughed at how absurd the thought was, then went about his shower as if nothing strange had happened. After he was done in the stall, he walked back to the lockers and went about getting dressed. He brought some street clothes with him, as he planned to stop by his sister's place before heading back to his apartment.

"...and then you fucked right there in the massage room?"

Mason could here to younger guys talking from around the corner, and the mention of "fucking" caught his attention. 

"Yeah, right there on the table."

"You fucked that brunette? Fuck, man, she was so fine."

"She's married too, and she still got all up on my cock. Fuck, you should have seen her naked. He body was so fucking dope, and her tits were world class."

"And that ass?"

"Please? I worked that fine ass hard!"

Mason laughed and then cringed when he remembered that he often got a massage in that room.

"Man, you've always wanted to hook up with a married chick."

"I know, right? She left so fast that I didn't even have a chance to hook her up with the Gold Package."

"You can do that?"

"My dad owns the gym, I can do whatever the fuck I want..."

Mason laughed again and thought of how brash this young man was. Then he thought about how much the Gold Package was, and that the woman was insane for not sticking around and getting something for her time. He could picture her getting fucked from behind, and see the smile on her face as...

Wait, the kid never said anything about the position they fucked in, so why was that image so vivid in his head?

Mason tried to listen in again to see if the guys were still talking, but it looked as if they had already left. As he himself left the gym Mason tried to shake the thought from his head that he was missing something very important, but how could he try and not think about some nebulous thought that wasn't all there, to begin with?

He tried to think about anything odd that stood out to him about the day, and then he thought about the sex talk. His roommate had just got laid, and then this kid got some at the gym... That was it. Mason was out of whack because he was in the middle of a little dry spell with the ladies, and there was the talk of sex all around him.

It wasn't like women were turning him away, or anything like that. He was just putting in a lot of time at work and knew that the ladies would always be there if he really wanted a hookup. If there was one thing Mason was sure of most, it was his ability to seal a deal. And with all of this talk about getting laid, maybe it was time to end this little dry spell of his. 

Mason had told his sister that he would spend the afternoon wither her family, but he was sure she would understand. He would just stop in at a little dive bar he frequented and maybe find a... 

Something was vibrating in his pocket, and for a moment he thought it was his phone going off, but that was in the other pocket. Mason slowly reached into his pocket and found that little figurine again. "You are stalking me, aren't you?" He said to himself as he turned the corner onto Main and found him surrounded by people walking every which way. He held the tiny wooden woman in his hand as he navigated the busy sidewalk when something caught his eye.

Well, someone.

A man, to be more specific, stood out to Mason like a beacon in the night. It might be the fact that he was the only one wearing a cowboy hat in the middle of the town, but there was something more than that. Soon Mason found himself following the mysterious man, and he didn't think it was too odd until he realized he was walking away from the little dive bar he was planning to go to.

For a second he thought about heading back towards the bar, but then he thought that there was a good chance that the gentlemen he happened to be following were going to an even nicer bar. Hell, this guy could lead him to a nice western bar, and Mason could hook up with a hot southern girl.

Now that sounded like a plan, and as luck would have it that's exactly what happened. Mason was now standing outside a bar called Dukes, and he was about to enter when he suddenly remembered that he was still holding that little figurine. "I'm going to have to put you away, or people might think I'm crazy," he chuckled as he gripped the little figure before placing it back in his pocket...

Dixie was a little nervous, but the drinks certainly helped take the edge off. She had been waiting at the bar for thirty minutes now, and her potential suitor had still not joined her. A part of her felt betrayed but wasn't this what happened with most online dating services. Maybe the guy had walked in and took one look at her blonde bangs and cowboy boots and decided to walk right back out the door?

"Still not here, sweetie?" The bartender, who introduced herself as Helen, asked as she opened another beer and placed it in front of her.

"Nothing yet, ma'am," she whispered as she took the beer and took sip.

"Well, any young man who stands up a pretty girl like you is a damn idiot."

"Thanks," she replied before taking another drink. Dixie knew that most guys found her attractive, but she seemed to be attracting the wrong kind of men. When she was in eighth grade her breasts seemingly grew overnight, and soon she was sporting a D cup while still in Junior High. Of course, this got her a lot of attention, but for all the wrong reasons. All the guys she dated ended up being jerks, and she was ready to date a proper gentleman for once. 

"Whoa, hey there beautiful," another patron said as he sidled up beside her.

"I'm sorry, but I'm waiting for someone."

"A woman as sexy as you should not be sitting at the bar alone," he said as he raised his hand and motioned for the bartender to bring her a drink.

Dixie didn't want to be rude, but she also didn't want another slob drooling all over her while she waited for her date to arrive. "Sorry, but I've already got a drink, so..."

"Well, everyone could use another drink," the man said as he placed his hand on her thigh. Now typically Dixie wouldn't mind such behavior from strangers, as she grew up in places like this, but she was wearing a particularly short pair of jeans shorts and this guy was well aware. On top of that was the fact that she was wearing a very tiny white t-shirt which more closely resembled a bra at this point as she had twisted it up with a little knot in the middle.

Her curvy body was on display for all, and she didn't like this asshole being so close to her when she felt so exposed. "I said, enough," Dixie said with a raised voice as she forcefully removed his hand. 

"Hey, I..."

"I think the lady said that was enough," a new voice said from behind her. She couldn't see the man who said it, but it was clear that the drunk next to her was done with the entire ordeal since he got up and left without a word. 

"Why, thank you so-" Dixie started to say, but the words got caught in her throat as she laid eyes on the man who had just defended her. He was a massive man, with muscles for days and a jaw that looked like it was cut out of a piece of marble. His blonde hair was cut short, as was the hair of his neatly trimmed beard. To make the whole package even better was the fact that he was wearing nothing more than blue jeans, a white t-shirt and a pair of boots.

Dixie as smitten.

"I'm sorry to jump in like that, but it's clear that you weren't interested." He spoke with a southern accent, and she practically melted. 

"No, I wasn't, and I do thank you for stepping in." She followed that up with a little giggle and covered her mouth in shame. She then realized that after waiting so long she had more than her share of drinks, and was fairly drunk.

"Anyway, it's surprising that he'd be so drunk this early in the day."

Dixie tried to play it cool, as if she too wasn't a little past tipsy, and got up. "Right? Some people just have no-" The thought wasn't finished as Dixie tripped over herself and fell forward... Right into the stranger's arms.

"Whoa, Miss, are you alright?"

Dixie felt that she couldn't say anything out of sheer embarrassment, and then something worse happened: She started to cry.

"I'm so sorry, but a man was supposed to meet me here for a date, and he never showed up. So I just sat at the bar, and I think that I may have had a few too many beers as I waited, and I just feel so... It's not even supper, and here I am... I'm so... God, this is..." The rest of the words were hard to understand, but it didn't matter. After a moment, Dixie realized that she was in the restroom with the stranger handing her a tissue. 

"I figured you want a little privacy," he said as he grabbed a few more tissues.

"Oh my God, this is so embarrassing," Dixie said in between tears as she accepted another tissue.

"Don't worry about it. My mom would be so proud of me up here in the big city taking care of a good southern girl. The name's Keith, by the way."

"Dixie," she said with a shy smile.

"Of course it is," Keith said with a grin, and then he started outright laughing. 

"Hey, what's so funny about this?" Dixie asked as her tears finally subsided. 

"I just... You're not going to believe this, but I was just talking to my friends about this. I was a bouncer back in Georgia, and I was telling them that I missed being able to step in a defend a woman's honor." He laughed again as he handed her another tissue. "They say I miss it because the girls would want to thank me in a very particular way..."

"What way?" Dixie asked as her heart started to beat faster.

"Well, I mean, it wouldn't be very gentlemanly of me to say more Miss, but it's not all about that. I guess I'm just trying to say that it felt good to step in again and do my part."

Dixie could tell that he was blushing a bit, and in turn, her skin began to feel warm. "I want you to tell me how the girls back in Georgia would thank you." She was sitting on the counter right next to him, so she reached out her hand and placed it on his. "Tell me," she asked again as she brought her other hand up and undid the tiny knot keeping her white shirt wrapped around her breasts.

Keith took a big breath of air, then pounced on her so fast that she didn't have time to respond. His big strong hands were all over her body, and he spent an awfully long time kissing her exposed breasts. Dixie loved it when men licked her nipples, so she was in heaven already. 

"God, you're something else," he said as he kissed her neck and caressed her breasts. 

"Well, you're certainly a fine specimen yourself," she purred as she felt what had to be the largest cock in recorded history straining to get free of his blue jeans. "Show me," she whispered in his ear, and Keith didn't hesitate at all. He stood up and opened his fly, and Dixie hopped off the counter and got on her knees.

"Oh my," she said as she took his cock in her hands, and then quickly into her mouth. She began to swirl her tongue around his shaft while opening up her throat to take him as deep as she could.

"Good Lord!" Keith yelled out as he knees began to buckle from the pleasure being administered by the lovely blonde in front of him. "Oh, baby I'm about to cum!"

Dixie thought about taking his load in her mouth, but she wanted it somewhere else. "Baby," she said as she stood up and walked to the wall, "I want you inside of me."

Keith watched as slipped her cutoffs down her long tanned legs, and then almost came then and there when she dropped her white panties. "Look, you're gorgeous and I want to real bad, but someone could walk in at any minute..."

"Are you going to fuck me, or what?" Dixie asked as she placed her hands on the wall and bent over, making her already luscious ass look all the more inviting. 

"I'm not one to disappoint a lady," he said with a smile as he walked up to her. With one hand placed firmly on her ass, he nuzzled the head of his cock against her moist slit and began to enter her. 

"Oh, fuck me that feels so good," Dixie moaned.

"Baby, you feel like Christmas morning," Keith said before pulling out and slamming back into her. Soon the two found a matching rhythm of him thrusting in and her thrusting out that just sent them both over the moon. Her tits were bouncing like crazy as he thrust into her, and he began to give her ass a gentle slap as he worked her over. 

"Yes, baby! That's so good!"

She felt an amazing orgasm building up, but then they were interrupted. 

"Jesus Christ! Are you two fucking in here!?" It was a middle aged woman walking in on them, and it took both of them a few seconds to stop fucking and acknowledge she was there. "I'm getting the owner!" She said in a huff as she stormed out.

"Oh shit," Keith said with a laugh as he pulled up his pants, "let's get out of here!" Dixie as laughing too as she pulled up her shorts and panties, then went about trying to cover her breasts as Keith led her by the hand and out the back door. The two of them ran for a little while down the alley, both still laughing, before Keith stopped in his tracks. "Shit, I forgot my hat back there!"

"You think you can get it without getting caught?" Dixie asked with a grin.

"Absolutely," Keith said as he turned, but then he looked back at her, "and then maybe we go back to my place and do this right?"

"I thought you'd never ask." She said with a large smile on her face as she watched him run back to the bar...

Mason was confused as to how he ended up in the alley, but then he understood all at once: He was drunk. It had been a while since he had gotten so loaded before dinner time, but he had never drunk so much that he ended up somewhere with no idea of how he got there.

"Hey, have you seen a blonde girl around here?"

Mason turned and saw a man approaching him with a large cowboy hat on. He didn't really know how to respond to the man, so he just shrugged. 

"Shit," the man said as he looked up and down the alley. "I just left her here a second ago. She was wearing a pair of cutoffs with a tiny white... Shit, you wouldn't forget seeing this girl. Damn!" He began walking back up the alley with a look of disappointment all over his face, and that's when it hit Mason. 

This was the guy that he had followed into the bar, but there was something else. Suddenly Mason remembered him talking to this super sexy blonde, and the two must have hit it off because he took her in the restroom and the two fucked like rabbits... Only, how did he know that? He tried to picture looking at the woman, someone this guy said no one would forget seeing, but he couldn't see her face or her ass and breasts for that matter.

That feeling he had been fighting with all day returned, this time stronger than ever. He tried to think back and pinpoint exactly when this weird feeling, almost like deja vu, began to fill his mind, and he thought of his morning excursion over to Mrs. Rance's apartment...

And then he thought about the figurine.

The little wooden figurine that had miraculously found its way into his pocket. The same figurine that made its way into his gym bag, and then back into his pocket... Then came another more disturbing thought: Each time he had examined the figurine, someone close to him had encountered...

He couldn't finish the thought, it was just that insane. Instead, he thought that he would seek out the most level headed person he knew, and that would be his older sister, Karen.

The walk over to her place didn't take to long, but something continually bothered him. Even though he knew it was impossible, the figurine in his pocket seemed to be vibrating as he walked past strangers on the street. It also felt as if the figurine grew hotter the longer he
ignored it.

However much he wanted to deny it, something was happening.

After a short, anxiety filled walk, Mason was standing outside his sister's door. He began banging on the door the moment that he arrived, and for a moment he thought that no one was home...

And then the door opened to reveal his brother in law Jerry standing there with a very confused look on his face. "Mason? Sorry, I thought that the girl from the Agency was early." Mason tried to speak, but as soon as he laid eyes on Jerry the figurine began to burn so hot that he thought his leg was on fire."Are you okay? Get in here, I'll get you something," Jerry said as he showed Mason into their living room.

"Karen?" Mason asked as he did his best to ignore the pain emanating from his leg.

"She just stepped out with Kevin to grab some Ice Cream," Jerry shouted from the kitchen before entering the living room with a glass of water. "A local childcare agency is sending over a girl who's interested in being Kevin's Nanny, so we're getting ready for that." Mason listened to what Jerry was saying, but the pain was making it hard to follow. He tried to maintain eye contact as well, but that only seemed to make the pain worse. "Oh, that's my phone," Jerry said as he got up, "I'll just be a second."

Mason watched him get up to leave and looked him over. Jerry was in his late twenties, owned his own computer business and got married to Karen about five years ago. They welcomed their little boy Kevin into the family two years after that, and they were as happy as any family Mason had seen.

Yet, for some reason, Mason could tell that Jerry wasn't as happy as he had been. Maybe it was the fact that Karen hadn't lost a lot of the weight she gained from Kevin, or that things had grown a little stale in the bedroom. It must have been hard for a guy as successful and handsome as Jerry to be with someone who had let themselves go so much. Mason could feel that Jerry loved his wife, but yearned for a little excitement. It was then that Mason saw that he was holding the little figurine between his fingers, and for a second he was relieved to find the pain was gone.

But that relief was short lived as a panic soon set in. As he held the tiny figurine he began to have thoughts, perhaps memories, of his Saturday. He knew what was happening, what he had done, and he knew what would happen if he grasped the figurine again.

"No... he's my sister's husband," he said to the tiny figurine. There was no response, but Mason could feel the tiny figure pulling at his thoughts. "I don't want to," he said again, almost sobbing this time. "I don't want to..." The figure began to burn again, and this time it felt like his entire body was on fire. "I don't want to hurt anymore..." Mason said with one final whimper as he placed the tiny wooden figure in his fist and clenched it as hard as he could.

The pain ended immediately and was replaced with a feeling of well being that surged through his body. All thoughts of worry and fear were wiped from his mind, while a peaceful melody filled his thoughts and distracted him from what was happening to his body. 

Without thinking Mason stood up and began to walk around the room. With each step, his hair lengthened, while the muscles he spent hours and hours at the gym maintaining seemed to melt away. He could feel his legs lengthen ever so slightly, as the hair from his arms seemed to flutter away in the afternoon breeze. He began to dance and move about the room as if he were a ballerina, his now long blonde hair moving through the air like a ribbon. As she got up on her tiptoes and stretched her arms behind her, she saw to large breasts begin to swell up on her chest. They soon became wrapped in a lovely blue sweater that gave her the exact right mix of innocent and provocative that men simply died for. As she dropped back down to her feet, she heard the click of her heels on the hard wood floors, and one final spin was enhanced by the feeling of her finely toned tushy swelling up into a most enticing shape.

"Finally," Madison whispered as she struck a final pose and looked into a nearby mirror. She saw a beautiful young woman looking back at her, with a body most women would kill to have... And most men would kill to touch.

"Sorry, I didn't... Oh, I'm..." Jerry said as he walked in the room.

"Hello, my name is Madison." She said with a big smile as she walked over with her hand extended. 

"Hello... Did the Agency send you over?" Jerry asked with a confused look as he took her hand.

"Yes." She said as she let go of her hand and began to look at some family pictures on the wall.

"Um, and Mason let you in?"

Madison looked over the photos on the wall and saw a picture of a very handsome man standing next to Jerry and a woman holding a baby. "Is this Mason?" She asked with an inquisitive look.

"Yeah, he's Karen's brother."

"Yes, Mason let me in," she said with a knowing smile. 

Jerry was still a little confused, and Madison knew that it was due to Mason's absence, her unexpected arrival and the fact that her sweater was revealing two inches of her abs that he could not stop admiring. "And where is Mason now?"

"Mason is gone now, and I'm here," she said as she continued to look through the family photos.

"Okay, well my wife's not here right now, so maybe you should..."

"Oh, that means we can get to know each other a little better," she said as she turned her attention from the photos to him. "I think it's in our best interest that you know everything about me and that we get to have a real intimate relationship."

"Intimate?" Jerry asked as she walked closer to him.

"Yes... Isn't that what you want?" Madison said as she stepped close enough for her breasts to touch his chest...

A few hours later Madison found herself walking through the quiet streets of the city. The sun had been down for a for a few hours, but she didn't regret leaving her coat behind as a warm breeze filled the air around her. The stars were out in force, and small groups of people mingled up and down the sidewalk on their way to enjoy the final hours of their Saturday. As she made her way down to the waterfront, Madison noticed a fair amount of couples were out as well. She grinned as she thought how lucky the women were that she had other plans for the evening...

And that her plans didn't involve the man in their lives.

She didn't know exactly where she was going, but she had a general idea. As she approached the river she saw a lovely little Italian style cafe, with small tables set up with only candles lighting them. This was where she was supposed to be, and then she saw who she was supposed to meet. 

"Is this seat taken?" Madison asked as she sat down.

"It is now," a beautiful woman replied as she looked up from the menu. "So, you're new here, aren't you?"

"Just a few hours old," Madison said with a smirk as she picked up a menu.

The woman sitting across from her put her menu down and looked her over. "So this is the form you've chosen? The buxom, blonde girl next door?"

"My new employer certainly seemed to enjoy it," she said as she looked over the entrees. Madison then looked over at her companion at the table and admired her choice. She had long red hair that fell in curls around a strikingly angular face, with deep brown eyes that were as big as the moon above her. "Just as I'm sure men appreciate your form."

"Yes, many men," she said with a laugh. "So what do I call you?" 

"Madison... Madison Saturday," she said as she thought of it on the spot. 

"What a lovely name. You may call me Gwen Ferra," her companion added before picking up her menu again. "Do you have a place to sleep tonight?"

"Of course. I returned back to his apartment and convinced his roommate to lend me the extra room... For free, of course."

"Free?" Gwen asked, knowing that nothing is ever free.

"Well, I find that I'm a natural at negotiating, so a quick blow job served as the down payment." Madison rolled her eyes as she thought about what she had to do to Craig to get that room. He certainly seemed happy to see his redheaded lover from earlier, but Madison was no longer so naturally enamored as the first time.

"And you had no issue changing?" Gwen asked as she flagged down a waiter.

"None at all," she replied as she thought about how easy it was to take the form of the revenge minded redhead from the morning. "I even gave her a little more of a revealing tank top, which he certainly enjoyed."

"Good... Yes, I'll have the pasta with a bit of butter and some Parmigiano-Reggiano, please," Gwen said with a smile to the waiter. "So," she continued after the waiter had left, "you'll be staying-"

"Next to his old apartment? Yes," Madison finished Gwen's sentence because she knew exactly what she was going to ask, "but only until I find a man with a much better living arrangement. I feel like the southern beau I mingled with this afternoon has a bit more money that he appears to. We also have some unfinished business, and I think Dixie is looking to get fully satisfied..."

"So, you know... About him?" Gwen said as she locked eyes with Madison.

"What? Oh, you mean my old neighbor? Yes, it wasn't too hard to put together," Madison replied again without taking her eyes off the menu. "Once I recalled that Mrs. Rance's husband's body was never found and that the figurine was among his things, I figured he too had found the artifact and had become..."

"Me, I know," Gwen said with an air of annoyance, "but that's not who I am. I'm just like you, sweetie... I'm something entirely new."

"And what exactly is that, hm? What exactly are we?"

"Well," Gwen paused for a moment as she pondered what to say next, "Tell me about this new employer you mentioned."

Madison knew what she was getting at, but she still relished in telling exactly what happened. "Well, I told him that I was there to interview to be his Nanny, but that was all a lie. I was there to fuck him, and that's what I did. I fucked him on the same bed that he shares with his wife, and I let him do things to me that his stuck up little wife would have never allowed him to do to her. And when that wife of his returned home with their child, I let him ass fuck me in the shower as he spoke to her through the door."

"And he hired you on the spot?" She said with a laugh.

Madison joined in with the laughter, "Like I said, I'm a wonderful negotiator."

"And you don't care at all that it was his sister's husband who you were fucking?"

Madison thought about it for a moment and quickly came to the same realization she had while Jerry came deep inside of her. "He's no longer here, so why should I care? Anyhow, I wouldn't have fucked Jerry unless it was something he desired."

"Good... So you became his ideal lover, fulfilled all his wants and desires... Yet you still got something out of it for yourself?' Gwen asked after another drink.

"Yes... I'd say that's exactly what happened."

"Well," she said with a large smile as she raised her glass, "nothing sums up who we are more than that, Sister." 

Madison picked up her glass and thought about what her companion had just said, and thought that this new life was certainly going to be a good one. 

"To Sisters." 

THE END

Author's Note: Thank you for giving this story a chance, and I wanted to thank Deiser again for commissioning me to write it. If you enjoyed this story and would like to check out my other stories, comics and captions then please visit tgtrinity.com to see more.

Discovering Erica
by TGTrinity
based on a story idea by dgenerateaaron

CHAPTER 1: "The Curse"

"Aaron, why are you so cold? You should loosen up or something. We're here to have a fucking good time, bro."

The question fell on indifferent ears. "It's seven, what fun can there be? This place is full of sad lonely people right now," Aaron replied to his brother. It was the same bar he and his brother had visited sine before they were even legally allowed to drink. Exposed brick lined the walls, while a few pool tables in a fabulous state of disrepair lined the wall. On some nights the bar was the place to be, but right now it was definitely not.

"Come on, there's loads of fun to be had, man. See, look over there at that hot chickorito. She's hot, dude."

Aaron glanced over and saw a pretty girl sitting alone at a table. She looked like she was in her late twenties like himself, and didn't look as strange as most of the other early drinkers. "Really, Tom? Heather's right here. Why would I want to look at girls when I've got my girlfriend with me?"

"I don't know, she looks pretty good to me," Heather added as she sat at the bar next to Aaron. They had been dating for the last five years, and the two couldn't be happier. She was the one who approached Aaron at the same bar they were in years ago, which was surprising as she was easily the hottest girl there that night. Aaron could still remember the way her curly brown hair fell around her face, but had more vivid memories of how her ass had looked in her jeans.

"I wouldn't know, I only have eyes for you," Aaron added as he turned his attention to his brother in time to see him roll his eyes. "Either way, you invited us out to hang with you and grab a drink, not to help you get laid."

Tom just mumbled something about a stick up an ass before returning to his White Russian.
Aaron ignored the comment and requested another drink from the bartender. Heather tapped him on the shoulder as he did, and he glanced over at her.

"Hey babe, good work standing up for yourself. You didn't let Tom push you around," she said with a knowing smile.

"We're lucky he's in his grumpy drunk phase, because he'll be overly belligerent drunk soon."

"Ain't that the truth!" Tom said from the other side of Aaron.

"Do you even know what we're talking about, Tom?"

"Nope, but I heard my name, and I heard the word "drunk"! That's all I needed to hear." Tom took a swig on his White Russian before Aaron could respond.

Aaron just shook his head.

Turning towards the intelligent person siting next to him, he asked, "So, how was work today?"

"It was alright. The appointments went great and I had a few walk-ins for styling. Nothing too extraordinary."

Tom hiccuped loudly. "You still workin' as a barber?"

"I'm a stylist, Tom, not a fucking barber."

Tom didn't respond other than taking a long, sweeping look around himself. It was unclear whether or not he had heard, or for that matter comprehended, anything. His eyes leapt up, shining brightly, and he turned to face Aaron excitedly.

"Ooh, look, man! The hot chickorito is coming this way! She's lookin' at you, dude, score!"
Aaron was about to scold his younger brother for multiple reasons but was interrupted when the "hot chickorito" stepped up to him.

"Excuse me, but can I buy you a drink?" She offered, her voice a strong alto that almost hung in the air around them. "You look like you need a fresh one."

Aaron looked down at his mostly full drink, then looked back up at the mysterious woman. His younger brother was right in describing her as hot, as up close she was rather remarkable. A tiny black dress did little to cover her breasts, and even less to cover her long legs. "Thanks, but my girlfriend here is picking up this round," he said gesturing to Heather and not so subtly dropping the fact that he was already in a relationship.

The young woman looked shocked, as if she had never been turned down before. "Oh, sorry. How foolish of me."

"Damn straight, ya bitch!" Tom added with fervor, clearly moving on to the overly belligerent drunk phase. "You can't just walk up on my brother like some stupid cunt!"

Aaron quickly told Tom to shut the hell up, before turning towards the girl. "I'm so sorry about my brother. He's a bit of an asshole when he's hopped up on his White Russians."

"Fuck you both!" the young woman suddenly yelled, her cool demeanor replaced with anger. "How dare you speak to me in such a disrespectful way! I'll have you know that I am the arch-witch Estella, with power you've never even dreamed of! For rejecting me, and incurring my wrath, I curse you!!!"

A light burst from above them, and they covered their heads. When they looked up, the young woman was gone. "What the fuck just happened?" Tom asked, the confusion not mixing well with his drinking.

"You just got Aaron cursed, you fucking prick" Heather said with a laugh.

"Ha! I did get you cursed!"

They both shared a laugh, but Aaron didn't join in. There was something about the confident way Estella had spoke. He couldn't put a finger on it, but he felt off.

"The next round is on you for provoking her, you bastard," Heather laughed at Tom, before throwing her arm around Aaron. "It's okay, I'm not going to leave you just because you're cursed."

"Yeah, whatever..." Aaron said, finally laughing about the strangeness of it all.

Tom smiled and slurped down the rest of his White Russian before standing up and yelling "Shots!"

Continue to Chapter 2

Erotic Memories
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

Paul and Tommy loved exploring the woods around Timber Grove. The Resorts had cut a lot of forested areas down, but there was still plenty to explore and now that they had just finished up Middle School they had all Summer to do so.

"Hey, have we been down this path?" Paul yelled back to his friend as he climbed a nearby stump. He was a little older than Tommy, and a little taller too. He had known Tommy since they were four, and he was typically the ring leader of all of their adventures.

Tommy on the other hand was very much a follower. Most of this had to do with the fact that he was on the chubbier side, and he just didn't like to stand up for himself. Whenever he was getting picked on this last year, it was Paul who came and defended him. Paul had even gotten one of the girls from their class to go to the 8th grade dance with him, mostly because she just wanted to be close to Paul like all the other girls did.

"No... I don't remember seeing it.

"Well, do you want to see where it goes?" Again Paul was trying to get Tommy to push himself, even though he could tell his friend was getting tired.

"I don't know, Paul... I'm pretty tired. That, and it's gonna be dinner time soon."

"Come on! It's the first day of Summer Vacation, we're both fourteen and our parents don't care if we're late for dinner." Paul then stared him down and smiled, and Tommy rolled his eyes and began down the path. As they walked they mostly talked about the girls in their old class. Paul again told the story of how he had made out with Missy Pullman, the hottest girl in school, and Tommy just hung on every word.

"Did you feel her boobs?" Tommy asked, almost tripping on a root as he did.

"You bet I did, and it was awesome!" They bumped fists like young boys do, and came around a corner where they saw an old cabin. "Oh, shit!" Paul said excitedly as he came to a stop. The cabin was in pretty bad shape, with broken windows and a front porch that was sagging. He could also see what used to be a chimney now lying on the ground in pieces. "Dude! Let's go in."

Tommy was frozen in his tracks. "Um... I don't think that's a great idea, Paul."

"Come on, no one's in there... look at the place."

"What if... What if a bunch of meth heads are in there? What if they have a knife, or worse: a gun?"

Paul looked at his friend and sighed. They had just come across the coolest thing possible, and yet he was getting cold feet. "Come on!" He was staring his friend down again, but Tommy was having none of it.

"Dude, let's just go back..."

"Fine, you stay out here alone and I'll go in a poke around."

"Hey, come on!"

"No, it's fine you don't want to go in, but I'm going either way."

Tommy huffed in place for a moment. "Fine, but let's make it quick." Paul just flashed a wicked smile and bounded towards the cabin. As they approached they could smell something in the air, but couldn't quite make it out. The front door hung ajar, so Paul grabbed the handle and slowly opened it. He peeked his head inside and was honestly relieved to find it empty, not that he would ever tell Tommy that. "It's fine, no ones in here."

Together they stepped into the cabin and began to poke around. It was all one room, with an old bed in one corner and a small oven propped in the corner. There were no electronics in the room that they could see, so both figured it had been empty for a while. A few pictures hung on the wall, mostly stuff that you would see at a motel, and there was a bookcase with one or two books still on it.

"Weird, look at these chairs..." Tommy whispered as he approached a rocking chair near the door. The chair was covered in dust, but other than that it looked like it was new. Even stranger was the fact that there was an identical chair on the opposite side of the room. "These chairs look way newer than all of this other stuff..."

"Hey, check her out," Paul said as he motioned over Tommy. On a small nightstand by the bed was a framed photo of a woman. She had blonde hair and was wearing a bikini that looked like it was from the 70's, but her body would have been appreciated by guys from anytime. "Man, she's super hot."

"Yeah she is," Tommy said as he picked up the frame to get a better look. He loved the way her tiny yellow bikini pressed her big breasts together, and he found that he was starting to get an erection. Not wanting to embarrass himself in front of Paul he put the frame back on the nightstand, but as he did he cut himself on a sharp corner of the frame. "Shit!" Tommy yelped as he brought his finger up to his mouth.

"What happened?"

"Nothing, the frame just nicked me."

"What are you two doing to my Sally!?" Both of the boys were frozen in terror at the sound of this new voice. They both slowly turned around to see an older man sitting in the rocking chair across the room.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry Mister!" Tommy yelled as he held up his hands.

"We thought the cabin was empty, we didn't mean to do anything!" Paul added, sounding just as scared as Tommy.

"This is private property," the man yelled before his face softened, "but I guess boys will be boys..." He then smiled a toothy grin, although it did nothing to make the boys feel any better. "Looking at my Sally, were you?"

Paul looked over to Tommy who was still obviously in shock, so he took it upon himself to talk. "Um... Yeah, she's really pretty."

"Yes, yes she was. She passed away two Summers back, and I miss her something awful. Have a seat young man, and I'll tell you about her." He motioned for Paul to sit in the other rocking chair, but Paul felt that it was a really bad idea to hand around.

"That's okay Mister... me and my friend here gotta get back to town." As he said it he tried to grab Tommy's arm to help him out, but he remained completely still.

"I said sit down," The man said, all of the venom from earlier back in his voice, "Now don't make an old man ask again."

Feeling like he had not choice, Paul slowly walked over to the chair and sat down. This seemed to please the old man, and he began talking. "Now I met Sally when I was about your age. It was the Summer of '71 and we were both about to become freshmen in High School. I was a pretty good looking guy back then, but even I was nervous talking to sweet Sally..."

Paul wanted to speak, but he found that he couldn't bring himself to do so. A sickness was welling up in the pit of his stomach and he thought he would throw up at any moment.

"Sally was a year older than me, but she was what we called a late bloomer," as he spoke the words Paul watched in horror as Tommy began to shift and change. His body slimmed down drastically as he grew a little taller. He was wearing a pair of jean shorts with a green shirt, but they began to roll and stretch as his dark hair lightened and began to grow down his back. After a few moments his best friend now had the body of a very petite young blonde girl wearing a blue summer dress.

"See, she really wasn't much to look at that Summer... but I really saw something in her. The first time I came across her she was crying because some boys were making fun of her for having small breasts. Even with tears running down her face I saw that she was gorgeous, even without the tits that all the other boys wanted."

Paul, still unable to move, watched as the man got up and slowly walked over to Tommy. "That Summer we spent almost every waking moment together. Back then, Timber Grove was a much smaller town so there really wasn't much to do. Mostly we just stayed back here in the forest, talking about all we would do once we left this town."

The pain in Paul's stomach was rapidly spreading across his body, but he couldn't take his eyes off the old man. "She left right as school began, but before she did she met me right here on this very spot and we shared our first kiss." As he said it he leaned down and Tommy raised up on her tippy toes to meet his kiss.

"Stop! Why are you doing this!?" Paul suddenly yelled, the sight of is transformed friend getting kissed by some old man too much. "Change him back! Please, just leave him alone!"

"That school year I never heard from her... not even the year after that. It wasn't until my Junior year that I finally saw her again. She had gone over to Europe with her family, and felt that writing me would be too difficult. Do you remember how I told you she was a late bloomer? Well when I saw her again it was like seeing a whole new person."

Paul could see his friend changing again, and he felt a pain begin to grow in his hands and feet. "She walked down the hall at Timber Grove High and every head turned. She had grown a couple of inches and her hair was longer, but it was her newly formed breasts that caught everyone's attention."

Tommy again shifted and molded, with new breasts exploding from his chest while her ass filled out. The dress she was wearing tore at the middle, transforming into a pair of jeans that hugged her new ass and flared at her feet. The top half of the dress became a dark red turtleneck, and her new breasts filled it brilliantly.

While this happened the old man went back o his chair and sat down, and that's when Paul noticed that the man had changed as well. His grey hair had darkened and the wrinkles on his face had subsided a little.

"She was beautiful, and she now had the pick of any guy at school. She carried herself like a model on a commercial, and when she saw me she walked right over and planted a big kiss on me." Mirroring what the old man had just said, Tommy walked over to him and leaned down and kissed him hard on the mouth. Paul could see her slip her tongue into his mouth, and he wanted to jump from his chair and break the old man's nose... but he sat helpless and watched.

"Of course, that was the first time I'd ever had a french kiss... but it would not be my last." Tommy was now standing to the side of the old man, smiling down on Paul.

"Tommy? Snap out of it man! We need to get out of here!" Paul shouted when he felt his voice again. "Please, Mister..."

"That night we came out to these woods, again to this very place, and my Sally showed me some other things she had learned in France. She told me that on her eighteenth birthday her parents took her to a fancy bar to have her first drink. While at the party a handsome friend of her father's had taken her into a back room where they kissed, before he asked her to suck his dick."

Paul's eyes widened as his friend, who only minutes ago was a chubby fourteen year old boy, got on her knees in front of the old man and undid his zipper.

"Now I was shocked to hear that she had done such a thing, but I began to care less once she began to suck my cock like she did his."

Tommy freed the old man's dick and Paul was astonished to see it fully erect and much larger than any other penis he had seen. He then watched as Tommy began to bob her mouth up and down his shaft, he breasts jiggling under her turtleneck as she did.

"It was amazing, my young man. Her tongue swirled around my cock, and I just leaned against a tree and enjoyed myself. When I came, she didn't pull back and swallowed every last drop that I had." The man's eyes closed as he tensed up and held Tommy's blonde hair. Paul noticed again that the man was looking much younger than he had before, and in terror eh looked down to see his hands had begun to wrinkle.

"That was the first of many blow jobs in the woods from my Sally. Of course, I wasn't the only guy she sucked off, but I was the only one she let cum down her throat. That subsided me over my Senior year, and it wasn't until the Summer after graduation that we took it to the next level."

Paul felt weakness wash over him as the old man stood up and helped Tommy to her feet. "It was the middle of July when Sally told me to meet her at the beach. I arrived early to find a nice spot, and after a short wait I was greeted by the sexiest thing I had ever seen."

Tommy's clothes began to fold in on themselves before he was wearing the very same bikini as in the picture they had found. She looked like she could be on the cover of any Men's Magazine she wanted, and Paul reluctantly felt his pants tightening.

"This yellow bikini," the man said as he ran his stood behind Tommy and began to fondle her breasts, "nothing before or after has gotten me so goddamned hard. We had the beach all to ourselves, and she toyed with my by removing her top." She reached up and undid the strings around her back, and Paul was witness to the first pair of tits he had seen in person... Only he wished they weren't on his best friend.

The man was beginning to remove his clothes, and Paul saw how strong and muscular he had become. He now looked like he was in his mid twenties, with wavy black hair and a six pack to show off. Paul on the other hand had hands that looked like they belonged in a nursing home, and as he flexed them he felt a pain in each knuckle. He was also shocked to see he was now wearing a dusty old pair of slacks with a plaid buttoned up shirt.

"What... what have you done to us?" Paul asked through labored breaths.

The man ignored him as he slid out of his pants, his large cock still standing proudly. "I was completely naked by the time she slid off her bottoms, and she pushed me to the ground as she climbed on top."

There was nothing Paul could do as Tommy slipped out of her bottoms and climbed on top of the man. Silence filled the room as she placed her hands on his chiseled chest and slowly lowered herself onto his cock.

"She told me I wasn't her first, but i did not care one bit. When she took my cock into her slit, I felt like I was in Heaven..." The man continued to talk as Tommy began to fuck him passionately. Her large tits bounced up and down as she worked her hips over him, and she began to scream and shout things Paul had never heard Tommy say before.

"Her pussy was like butter, and it was tight as a motherfucker. Her hips did things that I didn't know were possible. And her tits? Goddamned best titties in the world!"

Paul felt his pants tightening as he watched his friend fuck this stranger. "When she got on her hands and knees, I really didn't know what she wanted me to do," he laughed as Tommy followed suit, "but i quickly found out that there were more than one way to fuck." He trusted into her from behind as their bodies began to get covered in sweat. "I was able to get really deep from behind, and she took it all like a goddamned dream. I told her that I was about to cum, and she told me to not stop... and soon I unloaded deep inside her as she clamped down on my dick like her life depended on it."

Paul then watched as the stranger came inside of his friend, and she seemed to love all of it. When he pulled his dick out, Tommy just panted for a few moments before getting to her feet. "Oh my God, Paul... that was incredible."

"Tommy? Is that you?" Paul's voice was now completely unrecognizable as his own, deeper and raspier to match his older body.

"Fuck, Paul... I'm so glad you forced me to come in here." She was feeling her tits, first weighing them in her hands before pinching her nipples. "Fuck! They're so sensitive." As she explored her new body the stranger began to get dressed.

"Sweetie, we have to leave soon," he said as he put an arm around her and kissed her neck.

"Ah... I kinda feel bad leaving him here like this," Tommy said as she came closer to Paul, "I mean, he is my best friend."

The stranger smiled at Paul as he pulled on a paid of new jeans and a black t shirt, looking like he was just an average college student. "Okay, I'll be waiting outside," ha said and they kissed for a long moment before he exited through the front door.

"Are you okay Paul?"

"I... I feel old..."

Tommy turned up her nose and frowned, "Well, you look pretty old too." She then stood up, still completely naked, and presented herself to him. "How do I look?" Paul didn't know what to say. She was the best looking girl he had ever seen, and his pants were still tightening. "You don't have to say it, I know I look fucking amazing. And speaking of fucking, sex is just the best!" She was talking like a regular college aged girl, as if nothing incredibly strange had just happened.

"Look, I feel bad that all of this happened... Is there anything I can do to help?"

"Help me... Tommy, help me..."

"Okay, but just for old times sake." She then knelt down in front of him and grabbed both of his elderly hand and placed them on her new tits. "Here," she said with a giggle, "these are what tits feel like."

"No... Help me..." Paul tried to say as she worked his hands over her breasts.

Tommy then got a kind of annoyed look on her face, "Ugh, fine... but you can't tell anyone." She then dropped her hands and undid his fly. She then freed his semi hard cock from his pants and began to work her hands up and down it. "Just one handjob, but then I have to go." She then tried to do her best to make him fully erect, but it just wasn't happening. Paul felt his heart beating faster as he tried, and it was making it to where he couldn't speak.

After a few minutes of her trying to get him hard, she finally gave up. "Whatever, you can't even get it up for this," she said as she bounced to her feet and grabbed her tits. "Or this," she added as she turned and smacked her ass. "Can't say I didn't try, Paul."

She was now putting on a white skirt that had appeared on the bed. "I promise to come visit as often as I can, but I bet I may be busy fucking... Did I already tell you how great fucking is?" After pulling a little pink crop top over her head she tried to get it to cover all of her breasts, but the bottoms were still showing. She then put on a pair of white heels and smiled at Paul, "Thanks again for bringing me here, but I bet your wishing you'd listen to me, huh?"

After kissing his wrinkly forehead, Paul watched as she bounced out of the Cabin. He sat in the rocking chair, mortified as he thought of what the future held for him. "Tommy... Help me..." He tried to call after her, but he could hear her giggling growing fainter and fainter as she walked the trail home with the mysterious stranger.

"Tommy..."

///// THE END

If you appreciated this twisted story, please visit my personal site at TGTrinity.com. The site has exclusive stories that have been commissioned, as well as info on how you can commission me to bring your ideas to life. I'd also invite you to visit captions.tgtrinity.com to see my new work with captions as well as my Patreon page at patreon.com/tgtrinty. (CAUTION: All mentioned sites have explicit content.)

FEMAIL: The Complete Story
by TGTrinity
cover by bela04

///// Chapter One

***

From: Colton Hughes
Sent: Friday 4/1/16 7:55AM
To: James Riding
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta Services

James,

I was told to email you daily regarding my involvement in the Nano1980 Beta, and I just had a few questions.

I want to confirm that I’m to send in a nightly email with information regarding my experience with your product. I have to admit that it was a strange request on the Beta sign up, so I just would like to know what kind of information you’d need from me.

I guess I can fill you in with the basics here just in case you don’t have access to my file. My name is Colton Hughes and I am a 45 year old man living in Houston, TX. I am single and have never been married, weigh 275 pounds and measure 6 feet tall. I’m currently employed at a local community college where I teach some Drama classes.

Is there more that you need to know? There really wasn’t any sort of guidelines given, so I’m just grasping at straws here. I’m sorry if I come across as rambling, but to be honest I’m still a little nervous about this Beta test. I’m really hoping that your product can do all that it says it can, and I just want to be as forthright as possible.

Thanks again for the opportunity and for any help you can give me.

Colton Hughes

***

From: James Riding
Sent: Friday 4/1/16 8:44AM
To: Colton Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta Services

Mr. Hughes,

My team and I want to thank you for your interest in the Beta, and we are looking forward to hearing about your experiences with Nano1980.

You are one of eleven other beta testers who will be reporting to me, and I want to let you know that you elven are the most important part of my job now. There is no question that I will consider unnecessary, and I’m available at this email address at almost any time. Due to the sensitive nature of our product, there can be no vocal, image or video communication, but I have my phone on me all the time to respond to your emails.

As to what exactly what my team and I are looking for in your daily reports varies by what your experience you choose with Nano1980. We encourage you to try and push the boundaries of what's possible with the Beta, wether that be extreme weight loss or a full body makeover.

From your file I see that you are interested in the capabilities the Nano1980 has in the gender realignment area, and that is a huge area of emphasis for us. A daily update with how smoothly the change progresses would be appreciated, as well as any unexpected mental changes that occur with the use of Nano1980.

However excited we are about the program, remember that the Nano1980 is only in it’s Beta. So while we want you to push the technology to it’s limits, we must insist that you do so carefully. Inform us immediately if there are any unforeseen physical changes, or if the Nano1980 is not functioning properly. We also request that you copy over the user specs from day to day so we can track how the system is progressing.

Thank you again for your interest in the program, and my team and I look forward to hearing about your experiences!

James Riding
Head of SW Beta Testing

***

From: Colton Hughes
Sent: Friday 4/1/16 9:35PM
To: James Riding
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day One

James,

Thank you for responding to my earlier email so quickly, and I’m happy to inform you that I’ve begun my Beta test with the Nano1980.

The Nano1980 device itself arrived this afternoon, and you should know that it was incredibly easy to set up. I particularly appreciated how streamlined the main system was, and the interface is simple and easy to use. My roommate walked in and thought that the device was just another laptop. I received the seven files of NanoRed that were included and got my first injection right after 6:00 this evening.

The system asked for some general information for the changes, and for the first time I was really nervous about what the program promised. I know that I mentioned that I wished to use the Nano1980 to become a woman, but you also encouraged me to push the limits of what the device could do. So after syncing the NanoRed vials with the Nano1980 (a rather easy endeavour) I set up my changes in the system.

A month ago I simply wanted to become a woman, with no interest in how old or young that woman would be. I won’t go into why I feel this way, as I’m sure you have no interest in hearing why an overweight man in his 40’s wants to change genders. You see, the thing is that after I was accepted into the Beta, I began to really think about what I wanted out of this. As I went to work and taught my classes, I would look at the young women and see how vibrant and hopeful they were. The world is all ahead of them, and that is a feeling I want to feel again.

As such I am setting up the system to transform me into a twenty one year old woman. I know that means that I’m aiming to lose over half my bodyweight, but I’m going for it anyway. I’ve taken the next week off of work, and if all goes well I will be enrolling at HCCC in the week after!

I know that they say that the nanomachines take at least a day to get going, but I’m certain that after just three hours I can feel a tingling sensation in my body. I’ve stepped on my own scale at least once every five minutes (even though I know the Nano1980 is receiving up to the minute info from the nanomachines now in me) and I’ve yet to shed a pound, but that doesn’t mean I’m a non-believer.

Here is my initial user specs:

Gender: Male
Weight: 278
Height: 6’0”
BMI: 36.7
Body Fat: 61%
Body Measurement: 49”- 52”- 47”

Thank you again for the opportunity!

Colton Hughes

***

From: James Riding
Sent: Friday 4/1/16 9:55PM
To: Colton Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day One

Mr. Hughes,

I am so glad to hear that the system was easy to setup and that you are on your way to the new you! The team designed the Nano1980 to be as inconspicuous as possible, which is why it looks like your standard laptop. Of course, the NanoRed vials are a little more conspicuous, so I’d remind you to take heed of the NDA you signed and keep those out of sight.

You should also know that you are the only Beta tester who is attempting such a drastic body shift. The closest person to you is a gentleman in California who is wanting to lose 50 pounds, and you’re looking at close to 150 at the moment.

Can you please let us know if the injection caused any pain? One of my team members is also curious if the NanoRed’s caused any change with how things taste. I know it’s a strange question, but if you could let us know I think she would appreciate the update.

I also received a call from HQ asking to be kept up to date on your specific Beta, so you should be excited about that. They also wanted to offer the use of an in house Doctor who can answer any questions you have during your transition. If you wish to speak with him, just let me know and I’ll begin CC’ing him on these emails.

Lastly there is no need to thank us, as you are doing us a great favor by being part of our first Beta test with Nano1980. Have a great night and let me know if there are any changes that happen before the 24 hour mark.

James Riding
Head of SW Beta Testing

***

///// Chapter Two

***

From: Colton Hughes
Sent: Saturday 4/2/16 8:06AM
To: James Riding
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day Two

James,

I just can’t believe it! This morning I woke up in the body of a beautiful young woman! I mean, I thought that you guys said it would take seven days for the NanoRed to do their thing, but in just one night this all happened!

Okay, it’s still pretty early in the morning, but I’ll try and give you some details on what happened. You see, I woke up about an hour ago covered in sweat. At first I thought I was feverish, but that's when I first noticed the long brown hair hanging in my face. When I tried to get up from my bed I found that my legs were really sore, but I had enough strength to get to the bathroom. What I saw in the mirror blew my mind!

I was a woman, and it didn’t even worry me a bit! I have long brown hair with brown eyes and a very adorable face. There were obviously more changes, but I’m not sure how detailed you want this to be. To be honest, I’m still a little embarrassed walking around without a bra on, but it seems like the more time that passes the better I feel about my new chest.

Instead of embarrassing details I’ll just send you the new specs, which seem to be spot on:

Gender: Female
Weight: 112 lbs
Height: 5’3”
BMI: 19.8
Body Fat: 20%
Body Measurement: 36D”- 24”- 36”

Now I just need to find a way to sneak out of the apartment so I can go get some new clothes. An old girlfriend left some clothes here, but even those are far too big for this tiny frame. Oh! I was going to ask you about the service you mentioned in the Beta sign up! You said that your company would be able to hook me up with a new identity, and I just wanted to know how quickly you could make that happen.

I would love to sit here and fill you on more, but I want to get this new life of mine started! Thank you so much for giving me this gift, and I think you’re going to become a very wealthy company!

Colton

***

From: James Riding
Sent: Saturday 4/2/16 9:55AM
To: Colton Hughes
Cc: Sarah Kepler
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Two

Mr. Hughes,

We are excited to hear that the program was such a success, but there are a few things that we need to go over.

First, we need more details about the change. My team wants you to know that the sweat is a byproduct of the NanoRed breaking down you cell structure. More than half of your body mass was excreted through your skin last night, so the team would like to know if you are experiencing any unusual sensations.

Next you’ll probably notice that I have cc’d Sarah Kepler on this email. She’s the team's medical doctor, and is available to answer any questions you might have about being a woman. We thought it be best that you talk to a woman about this next question, as it’s a little delicate: What is the current status of your reproductive organs? If you don’t want to let us know, that’s fine, but you’ll need to inform Sarah of anything you’ll need.

As for the service for identification, that is absolutely still available to you. I’ll send an attachment that has an address that you can visit and the people there will set you up with a new Texas State ID as well as a Social Security number. This is all free, of course, so don’t worry about paying.

Lastly we just wanted to know if there was anything else that you can mention. There is nothing that will be considered too small. My team also wants to remind you that you’ll still need to perform your daily injections of NanoRed, because even though the time table has sped up we want to make sure that everything is performing as intended.

Again, we are so excited for you, and look forward to hearing back soon!

James Riding
Head of SW Beta Testing

***

From: James Riding
Sent: Saturday 4/2/16 9:59AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: SW S11 Code Pink

Sarah,

Southwest Subject 11, a man by the name of Colton Hughes, has gone CODE PINK. The nanomachines performed their task in a fraction of the allotted time, expelling over half of Subject 11’s body mass in a night. He claims that he is now a fully functional woman, and his specs seem to show the same. Here is both last night's and this mornings readouts.

4/1/16
Gender: Male
Weight: 278
Height: 6’0”
BMI: 36.7
Body Fat: 61%
Body Measurement: 49”- 52”- 47”

4/2/16
Gender: Female
Weight: 112 lbs
Height: 5’3”
BMI: 19.8
Body Fat: 20%
Body Measurement: 36D”- 24”- 36”

I know I don’t have to tell you this, but the numbers look a lot like NES4’s, and I don’t think the company wants another repeat of that. We’ve told her to keep up with the injections, but the team is only doing that in hopes that there are no further developments.

I hope that this is all for naught, but I thought it best to bring you into the loop early.

James

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Saturday 4/2/16 10:05AM
To: James Riding
Cc:
Subject: RE: SW S11 Code Pink

James,

I’m on it.

Sarah

***

From: Colton Hughes
Sent: Saturday 4/2/16 3:06 PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day Two

Sarah,

Hello, my name is Colton Hughes, although my new ID has the name “Alexis Hughes” on it. I don’t know if I’ll go by Alexis or Lexi, but that’s not really why I’m writing you. James sent me your email address and said I should contact you about my changes. I don’t know if you’ve seen my file, but up to yesterday I was a man and now I’m a young woman.

Before I go on, are you a medical doctor or a psychologist? The reason why I ask is because I really don’t want to get into the “why” of all of this. Suffice it to say that I’ve always felt like a woman even though I was born a male. Of course, that doesn’t mean that I was attracted to men, but that’s neither here nor there.

What I will tell you is that everything “down there” seems to be functioning normally. I’ll admit that it was strange to go to the bathroom the first time, but I figured it out. The same people that gave me my new ID gave me some money, a very generous amount, that I used to buy some new clothes. I was more than a little embarrassed to talk to the shop girl about bras and panties, but she was very helpful. She even mentioned how jealous she was of my new breasts and how perky they were.

I only wound up buying a couple of regular bras and some panties, then just grabbed some jeans and t-shirts. I mean, I feel really comfortable in this body, but it’s still weird to think of myself as a woman.

I… No, nevermind…

Colton (Alexis) Hughes

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Saturday 4/2/16 8:06 PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Two

Alexis,

I’m so glad that you’ve taken the time to write me, and I want you to know that there is absolutely no question you should feel uncomfortable asking me.

To answer some of your questions, yes I am a medical Doctor. I got my PhD from Stanford and have been working privately with the Nano1980 team for a few years. There is absolutely no need to explain to me why you wanted to become a woman, but you should know that you are not the first Beta tester to attempt such a drastic change. A little over a dozen participants have switched genders from male to female, with only two females choosing to become male. The process usually took the entire week, but a few participants (like yourself) had a drastic response to the NanoRed.

There is nothing to be worried about having so much change so quickly. You seem to be taking to your new identity, and I just want to offer any help I can. I know that it’s a strange question, but it seemed like you wanted to ask me something at the end of your email. Again, everything you say to me is kept from the Beta team due to doctor patient confidentiality.

I’d like to hear how your first day as a female went, particularly how your emotions are. Being a woman means getting used to new hormones, so it may be a bumpy night. Also I would like to know more about your roommate, and what you’re planning on telling him. I look forward to hearing back from you.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Saturday 4/2/16 8:55 PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Two

Sarah,

Thanks for the email, and I’m feeling alright as of right now. In fact, I’m really tired so I’m going to make this a quick one. My roommate is another teacher from Harris County Community by the name of Gabe Smith. We’ve known each other for a long time, and he divorced last year and asked if I was looking for a roommate. Right now he thinks that I’m my own niece who’s staying for a while as “Colton” has gone on a long overdue vacation. I don’t think he suspects anything, and either way I’ve been keeping my distance.

There was this one time tonight that I caught him staring at me, but that’s normal, right?

Anyway, I am really tired so I’m going to give myself another injection and then head for bed. Thanks again for your willingness to help a new girl out!

Alexis :)

***

///// Chapter Three

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Sunday 4/3/16 8:55 AM
To: Sarah Kepler, James Riding
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day Three

Hello,

I just wanted to write and let y’all know how I’m feeling this morning. It was great to not wake up in a bed covered in sweat, and even better to still be in this new body of mine. I can already feel myself adapting to being a woman, almost as if my muscles have been moving like this for years. That also means that the arthritis I had in my knees is now gone, a perfectly wonderful side effect that I hadn’t even planned on receiving!

As far as any changes go, I can’t seem to notice any. Part of me wants to say that my breasts are bigger, but the specs are spitting out the same number. I’m still wondering how the tiny machines recognize that I have a 36D bust, but it the bra I got yesterday certainly fits like a glove. I also can’t seem to notice any mental changes, outside of the strange dreams that I had again. I’m not really comfortable going into more details, sorry Mr. Riding.

What I can talk about is my general state of wellbeing. I looked up a thirty minute cardio exercise online, and was able to complete it all! I mean, I worked up one hell of a sweat, but I did it! I’m thinking about going out for a run today, since I got a nice sports bra and bottom yesterday. Gabe is always taking a morning run, so maybe I’ll join him!

Let me know if there is anything else you’d like to hear about!

Alexis Hughes

***

From: James Riding
Sent: Sunday 4/3/16 9:08 AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc: Sarah Kepler
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Three

Alexis,

Again, we are all super excited about the progress you’ve made with the program! That being said, it’s obvious that you are uncomfortable reporting directly to me. So, from here on you’ll be reporting directly to Dr. Kepler. She in turn will keep us up to date on everything that’s happening. Trust me when I tell you that anything you tell Dr. Kepler that has nothing to do with us will be protected by Doctor/Patient confidentiality. I just want you to feel comfortable with the program, and I think this is the best option moving forward.

Thank you again for being brave enough to push Nano1980 to the limits you’ve chosen, and I hope the next four days are as good as these first three.

James Riding
Head of SW Beta Testing

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Sunday 4/3/16 9:20 AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Three

Alexis,

I’m sure that you’ve received James email by now, otherwise give it a quick read. The basic idea is that you’ll be reporting directly to me, so you don’t have to beat around the bush anymore. So moving forward I really need you to be forthcoming with what is happening to you.

The first thing I’d like to know about is your roommate, Gabe? I know that you’ve worked with him for a long time, but some more details would be nice. How old is he? Is he in good shape? Are you beginning to grow attracted to him?

You can probably see what I’m getting at, so I won’t beat around the bush either. If you are thinking of exploring your new sexuality on a more primitive level, I would ask you to proceed with caution. Right now your body is not only being flooded with new hormones, but you still have NanoRed in your blood. Since this is a beta test, we’re not entirely sure what would happen if you had intercourse with someone else. There are some people on James’ team that are curious about what would happen, but I again would recommend caution and only pursue sexual intercourse once the seven injections are complete.

The next thing I’d like to ask you about is the dreams. In previous Beta tests some of the participants had a similar response to the NanoRed. In some cases their dreams would bleed over into real life, such as man who dreamed of being a doctor so much that he got accepted into medical school. There is also a female participant who began to find other women more attractive in her dreams, and this led her to leave her husband of twenty years for a young woman. We’re not entirely certain why this is happening, but most participants admit to thinking on the subject of the dreams before they signed up for the test. Does this mean the NanoRed is bringing deep desires to the forefront of some participants minds? Well, that's what I would like to find out.

So, if there is anything you can share, I'd love to hear it.

Sarah Kepler, PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Sunday 4/3/16 5:20PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Three

Sarah,

Thank you so much for taking over James’ responsibilities! I'm typically not a very private person, but being a woman has made me a little more… I don't know, shy? There's a lot about being a woman that is new to me, and the emotions are just the tip of the iceberg.

Like Gabe. God, I don't even know where to begin with him. As a man, even one who identified as a woman, I was never attracted to other men. I mean, I can appreciate beauty in all it’s forms, but I never wanted to be with a man sexually. Now I've been spending more time with him, and I'm beginning to feel a pull. I can't really explain what I feel, but I can definitely tell you what I was dreaming about… and it was Gabe. I know that all of this must sound so cliche, like some stupid romance story, but that first night I dreamt of Gabe forcefully having his way with me.

It happened in his bedroom, and I wish that I could say that he instigated everything, but I think I seduced him! I entered the room wearing a black piece of lingerie that I purchased at the shop and practically threw myself at him. Now, I've had sex plenty of times when I was a man, but nothing compared to what I felt in that dream. I mean, he did things to me that are making me blush as I think about them.

Is that normal? To be in a new body for a day and immediately start dreaming such erotic dreams? They were so vivid that I couldn't seem to focus around him today. During our morning jog, I think that I was flirting with him a little! I would flex and stretch in front of him, then playfully mock him if I caught him staring. Part of me was thinking that I was just trying to diffuse an odd situation, but the more I think about it the more I recognize what I was doing.

So is it really wrong to pursue anything with him? He's not married, is only eight years older than me now and is a really great guy with a good head on his shoulders. He's also got a nice body with a killer smile, but that's besides the point, right?

God! I don't even know what I'm typing anymore! Part of me wanted to delete that last paragraph, but I feel that would be lying to you. That, and you should know that he invited me out for some drinks tonight. He says that my “uncle” wouldn't want me to stay in the whole time, and I'm thinking about going. Trust me when I say that nothing will happen tonight, and there’s a good chance that I won't even go.

Lexi

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Sunday 4/3/16 6:09 PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Three

Alexis,

I know that I'm not a Psychiatrist, but I think that you going out for drinks with Gabe is a terrible idea. I know that this may not apply to you, but in previous tests we’ve had both men and women express regret over poor decisions. Most of these were cases of participants who considered themselves overweight or undesirable, only to suddenly be in an attractive body that people tend to pursue.

One participant, a woman in Miami, used the Nano1980 to lose over 200 pounds and become a nineteen year old bombshell. She had never been with a man before, yet over the first week in her new body she went home with a different guy each night. She was an incredibly sweet girl before who never got the time of day from guys, so the sudden attention was too much for her to handle.

She gives birth next week and has no idea who the father is.

I'm not telling you this to scare you or imply that you're in the same boat as her, but you should know that our product is very thorough. If you programmed the Nano1980 to make you a woman, then they did the job. So while you have a new perky set of breasts, you also have a fully functional female reproductive system.

Please write me back to let me know you got this.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Sunday 4/3/16 9:30PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Three

Alexis,

I haven't heard back from you. Please email me back as soon as possible.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

///// Chapter Four

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Monday 4/4/16 5:20AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day Four

Sarah,

I… I don't even know where to start.

I woke up this morning in Gabe’s bed, naked and covered in sweat. Although my memories are kind of hazy, I'm absolutely certain that we had sex.

God, I feel like such a slut.

I got your email, but I didn't want to hear what you were trying to say. I told myself that I was strong and in control, but I knew the moment I walked out the door with Gabe that I would end up in his bed. All night he made me feel like I never had before, well him and everyone else at the club we ended up at. I danced all night with a rotating group of men, all of whom sought me out. I knew that my new body was a knockout, but apparently my choice of dress made it even better. Guys had their hands all over me, and even some girls tried to feel me up. I feel like I'm rambling, but I need to get all of this out.

We drank at a local bar before heading to the club, but I quickly found out that my new body doesn't have the same tolerance to alcohol as my new one. When Gabe met up with some other teachers from HCCC and introduced me as Colton’s niece, everyone was just so nice to me. They had nothing but good things to say about me, Colton that is, and they also seemed to take a liking to me.

It was the most fun I've had in a long time!

While we were at the club there was one guy I was dancing with that was getting a little too touchy with me, and… Oh my God! I just realized that the guy I was dancing with was a student of mine named Zack! He's going out with… God, I don't even want to think about it. Anyway, he was all over me, not that I was fighting him off, and Gabe stepped in to have him back off. I think that's when I knew that I was going to sleep with him…

What do I do now? As soon as I woke up I gathered my dress and panties and snuck off back here to my room. Do I talk to him about what we did, or do I play it off like nothing happened?

I'm so sorry for not listening to you before, but I really need your help here!

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Monday 4/4/16 5:30AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Four

Alexis,

I’m not mad at you for not listening to me, as I was a young woman before too, but there are some things you should know.

The way that you’ve described your feelings toward Gabe would fall under more of a longing, not a sheer need to sleep with a man. I think, and again I am no therapist, that your deep friendship with Gabe led to your encounter last night, not some animal lust that you couldn’t overcome. Also, I never like the term “slut” to be thrown around, particularly by a woman who only two days ago was a man. Just because you slept with one man does not make you a slut. Even if you went out tonight and slept with another man it would still not make you a slut, as long as you practice safe sex and make wise choices. I personally am very sexually active, but I never sleep with strangers and always use protection.

That being said, I really need to know if you used protection last night. Yes, I’m worried about you getting pregnant and contracting an STD, but there’s more to it than that. You see, there was a case in Boston during one of our prior Beta’s where a woman had a similar response to the NanoRed and changed overnight. It was also an extreme case where she lost over a hundred pounds in addition to a dramatic increase in height and breast augmentation. We didn’t know what to make of it at the time, so we let things run their course.

The woman in question was married and had sexual relations with her husband, many times in fact. After their encounters the husband fell ill and developed a high fever. Over the next two days the husband slowly changed into an identical copy of his wife. We don’t know why the NanoRed jumped from one host to the next, as that is not in their programming, but the results are hard to argue with. We recorded the incident as a Code Pink, and until then they were the only participants who warranted the extra attention…

Now you are designated Code Pink.

None of this means that Gabe has received some of the NanoRed, especially if you used protection, but you should still keep an eye on him. Talk to him, don’t let the fact that you slept together bother you. You are an attractive young woman now, and there will be more sexual encounters in your future. Maybe they will be with him, and maybe they will be with someone else. I just hope that you listen to me now and forgo any more encounters until the seventh dose shuts down the NanoRed in your system.

Be honest with Gabe, there is no reason to lie about who you are anymore.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Monday 4/4/16 3:28PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Four

Sarah,

We talked for a little while, and it wasn’t really that awkward… Except that I was the one who initiated everything last night.

He tried to be a gentleman and get me to bed, but I creeped back into his room and threw myself at him. As he talked about it, all of the memories came flooding back to me.He told me that he wasn’t interested in a one night stand and wanted to get to know me better. He also said that it was the most incredible night of sex he’d ever had, and I was the first since his wife. He seemed to put all my fears to rest, but I still haven’t been able to tell him who I really am.

The real problem is I don’t really feel like Colton anymore. That feels like an eternity ago, and thinking about being a man is just so weird now. I mean, I was just with a man last night, and it was wonderful. Every inch of my skin was on fire when he touched me, and as we had sex I felt like I was in heaven. Even today I found that I picked out the tiniest shirt I had and paired with a tiny pair of gym shorts. I think I wore it just for Gabe, and I think that I’m okay with that.

And I know that it was stupid, but we didn’t use protection. I was so caught up in the moment that I just gave wanted to be with him. So does this mean that he’s been dosed with the NanoRed? I’ve been with him all day, and he doesn’t seem to be getting sick or changing. How soon would I know that he’s in trouble, because I don’t think I could bare to lose him already. I know that we just really met for the first time, but I think you’re right.

I think I may have feelings for him.

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Monday 4/4/16 4:06PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Four

Alexis,

I’m glad that you were able to talk with him, but I really wish that you would have made him use a condom. But since you didn’t, you’ll just have to keep an eye on him. You’re only the second Code Pink that we’ve had, so we really don’t know what to look for. Just remember to email me as soon as possible if he develops a fever, or if anything else strange happens. Also, the team wants me to remind you that you need to keep up on your injections, which means after today you should only have three left.

Let me know if there’s anything I can do, and I would recommend going out and buying some modest clothing. I’ve seen the numbers of your readout, and with that body you’ll have a hard time keeping guys at bay. I know that I had a similar issue, but you’ll find a nice balance.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Monday 4/4/16 8:45PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Four

Sarah,

It’s nice to be able to write this email, because everything is going smooth. I went out shopping today to get some more clothes, and I got some that I’m sure you’d approve of. You’re right about this body though. As I was walking through the mall I was getting all sorts of guys coming up to me and asking for my number, as well as some guys just whistling at my ass. I wore a pair of jeans that I thought weren’t so provocative, but they certainly seemed to appreciate what I was doing.

As a weird side question, is it natural for my hips to sway as much as they do. I find that I consciously have to stop it from happening, but then I think about something and I can feel my ass bouncing from side to side. I know, I shouldn’t be complaining about having a nice ass, but it’s still really weird to get used to all the attention.

On a different note, I’m glad to let you know that Gabe seems to be fine. We’re staying in tonight and watching Series Nine of “Doctor Who”, because I don’t think that will lead to any more funny business :)

I also did the injection for tonight, although I’m sorry to report that there have been no further changes.

Good Night!
Alexis

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 2:35AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Four

Sarah!

I woke up in the middle of the night to get a drink of water and found Gabe in the Kitchen getting some aspirin. He says that he’s heating up and took the day off!

Is he infected!? Does this mean he’s going to change!?!?!?!?!?

Please email me back soon!

Alexis

***

///// Chapter Five

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 4:06AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Four

Alexis,

I need you to stay calm and know that everything is going to be just fine. We knew that this was a possibility, and now we just have to make sure we keep this in check. Any details you can give me about Gabe would help us a ton over here, such as his personal history or any illnesses that he has had in the past.

I know that this may be hard, but I feel that you should keep him at your apartment and watch over him. I know that you have feelings for him, but you’re going to have to trust me when I say that he’ll be just fine. When NES4 infected their husband, he just experienced a high fever while experiencing gradual changes over a twenty four hour period. NES4 medicated him with simple over the counter aspirin and kept him hydrated.

I know that it’s going to be hard witnessing the changes firsthand, but you must remember that the NanoRed does not have any influence on our minds. You control who you are, not the machines… and the same goes for Gabe. He may end up in a body like yours, but deep down he’ll be the same.

Then again, he may just have a spring cold...

Either way, get back to me as soon as you can with any update.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 8:30AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day Five

Well, I hope that you’re right and this all turns out to be a cold. As of right now Gabe is resting in his bed, and he is still the man he was last night. His fever is still there, but he seems to be able to sleep soundly.

I know that you probably don’t want to hear this, and possibly don’t approve, but I stayed in bed with him all night. Nothing happened of course, but I just felt this need to be there for him in case anything happened. It feels really good to take care of someone, particularly someone who means so much to me…

Anyway, you wanted to know some more about him, and since he’s still out cold I’ll give you what I know. He was married for a couple of years to a woman named Fiona Engels, but they split amicably about a year ago. They had no children, and he never left the country to the best of my knowledge. Without going into too much detail, he takes very good care of himself with multiple trips to the gym and a fridge full of healthy foods. As a man all of that stuff kind of annoyed me, but now I find it very attractive…

Sorry, getting off of the point again.

Um, the only other thing that I think is important is the fact that he’s thirty years old. If there’s anything else you’d like to know, feel free to ask. Otherwise, I’ll keep an eye on him and hope for the best.

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 8:45AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Five

Alexis,

Thanks for keeping me up to date, and I know how you must be feeling right now. All you can do is hope for the best.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 9:59AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Five

Sarah,

It’s beginning to happen…

It started with me noticing that he was sweating a lot more, and then I noticed that the hairs on his chest were beginning to fall out. After that I removed his shorts to find that his penis had shrunk considerably. I know that it may be wrong for me to have undressed him, but that was the only way that I could verify that he was actually… God, what have I done?

The man is becoming a woman because of me!!!

Even as I type this I can see his body reshaping himself. It comes it spurts, but there is no denying what’s happening. I never mentioned it before, but the guy who lives next door to us is a nurse. Would it be so wrong for me to got and get him to make sure that everything here is going alright? I mean, it doesn’t look like he’s in any pain, but what if something happens? What if the NanoRed turn on him, or make some kind of mistake that could…

His… His penis just got swallowed up in his pelvis… The man that I made love to only two days ago is…

How could you people not tell me that this may have happened!? I have just ruined Gabe’s life! You and your company can go right to hell.

Alexis

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 1:12PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Five

Sarah,

Really!?!?!?!?!?!?

You’re not even responding to me anymore!? In the last three hours I’ve watched as Gabe as contorted into different positions as he body reshaped. I could hear his leg bones breaking and reforming as he shrunk about six inches, and that’s nothing compared to what was happening to his chest! As his chest ribs narrowed it sounded like popcorn popping, but it was really his ribs breaking in quick succession.

As I sit here and watch I just can’t believe that this happened to me while I was sleeping. Had I known it was this violent I never would have signed up for this Goddamned Beta Test!

Now Gabe is looking like some misshapen experiment, half woman and half man... His body is all rough edges, like he was just in some sort of accident. Only he wasn’t in an accident…

This is all happening because of me.

Alexis

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 4:36PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Five

Sarah,

God, I’m so sorry for being a bitch to you! Just respond to me!!!

Gabe now has a modest pair of breasts on his chest, and all the rough edges I talked about have smoothed out. His hair has begun to grow like weeds, while his face has begun to slowly reform. He now looks like a young woman, with the last vestiges of the man I destroyed getting washed away every minute.

Now I’m beginning to think of what I can possibly say to him when he wakes up from all of this…

Please, I really need to hear back from you!

Alexis

***
.
From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 8:43PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Five

Sarah,

It’s done…

The last thing to change was his lips, and now Gabe is a complete copy of me. She’s still sleeping, but I have a feeling that she’ll be waking up any moment.

Where are you, Sarah? I can’t believe that you’d abandon me during all of this. You don’t know how many times that I was ready to walk next door and talk to my neighbor about all of this, but I didn’t. I didn’t because you asked me to, and I think that it’s pretty shitty of you to abandon not only me, but your freaking job as well. I’m in an impossible position that you could not even dream of, let alone understand. As I look back over our correspondence you talk about all of this as if you know what I’m going through, but you don’t. You’re probably sitting in your expensive house with your perfect husband waiting on you hand and foot, while I suffer here alone.

I think I loved him, Sarah… And just because I didn’t listen to you once doesn’t mean I won’t ever again…

God, just get back to me…

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 9:15PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: NES4

Alexis,

I’m sorry that I haven’t responded to you all day, but I knew that there was little I could do for you at such an emotional time. Looking back on it I think I made the wrong decision, but I want you to understand my reasoning.

You see, I don’t and can never understand what you’re going through.

But as for your friend? I know exactly what he’s going through...

***

///// Chapter Six

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Tuesday 4/5/16 9:15PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: NES4

...My wife was NES4 and the first person to go Code Pink, which makes me the first real victim of Nano1980. I had been on the team developing the product since I graduated from Stanford with a degree in Microbiology, with the intent that I could help change lives. I met my wife back in 1972 (Yes, I’m actually 74 years old) and she was this firecracker. While I spent most of the eighties and nineties working on the Nano Technology, I spent less and less time with her. Eventually she fell into a state of depression and eating became her main source of comfort.

When we finally made the breakthrough with Nano1980, I knew that I had to make up for my part in her spiral into obesity… So I got her on the Northeast Beta.

We talked about making the process a slow one, but she was overzealous and set out to lose over two hundred pounds in a weeks time while also making her young again. I guess you can figure out what happened next as I woke up on Day 2 of her Beta next to a young blonde woman.

We didn’t know what to do. She seemed to be perfectly fine, and she was as happy as I had ever seen her. I was reluctant to be with her due to her newfound beauty, but she was just as in love with me as ever. She wanted to thank me, a man who was now biologically fifty years older than her, for giving her such a gift.

I won’t lie and tell you that I did not enjoy myself as we made love, as being with my wife again after so many years without physical contact was a dream.

Then I changed.

It happened just as you explained with Gabe. At first we thought that I was just sick, but after twenty four hours of high fever and muscle pain, I awoke in the body of my wife. There was some solace to be found in the fact that my back and joint pain were gone, though my new breasts proved to be a new source of lower back pain.

I… The company didn’t want me to tell you about all of this, but I felt it best that you knew. I hope that you’re not upset with me for withholding this factor from you, as it is very personal. If you have any questions I would love to answer them, and I promise that I won’t hold anything back.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Wednesday 4/6/16 8:43AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day Six

Sarah,

I’m so sorry for the way I was acting yesterday, and I’m especially sorry for trying to make you somehow responsible for what happened to Gabe. I see now why you cautioned me, and even if you told me your story I doubt I would have listened at the time.

Right now Gabe is awake and trying to take the situation in. At first he was pretty freaked out, but after a while he became very understanding, if not excited about what was happening. He… I mean she seems to spend a lot of time in the bedroom getting to know her body a little better. I can’t help but feel a little awkward with the situation, since she has taken to walking around the house naked all morning. I guess it could be worse. She could have freaked out and tried to run or hurt herself… Or hurt me for that matter. I guess I’ll take a girl who’s just doing a little self discovery of her own, not that I can blame her.

She says that we should live as twin sisters and enroll in college, which is a fine idea I guess. She doesn’t… God, I’m probably reading too much into things, but she hasn’t even tried to make a pass at me. Now I’m not saying that I’m attracted to her…

Why am I lying to you? Of course I’m attracted to her, and the fact that it’s Gabe in that spicy young body has gotten me all worked up. What can I do? Do I just ask her if she wants to make out a little and see where it goes? She certainly hasn’t done anything to hide her new body, so maybe she’s sending me a sign.

When you changed, did you and your wife… You know… Maybe that’s too personal.

I’ll keep you up to date on what happens all day, but I think we’re just going to stay in the house.

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Wednesday 4/6/16 11:06AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Six

Alexis,

There is no need to apologize, and you don’t need to be afraid to ask any questions.

Yes, when I changed into a copy of my now young wife we made love… a lot. We needed to bring in some extra help, whether it be toys or some handsome young men from a local bar, but we were always together. My wife felt so awful about changing me that she said I could pursue extra lovers on the side, but I had absolutely no intentions of doing that.

I actually felt worse, because I was still a man deep down inside, and being with such a sexy woman like my wife was fantastic. She on the other hand was still attracted to men, which is why I began inviting some boys to join us in our love making.

I’m sorry, I didn’t really want to go into that much detail, but I want you to remember that the NanoRed did nothing to change how we felt about each other. If there was some way to make my wife a complete lesbian, she would take it in a second… but here we are. It’s a struggle sometimes, but we’re in love and we don’t let it get in our way.

Moving on, I’m glad to hear that Gabe has taken to her new form so fluidly. I too was very accepting of the changes, and I did my fair bit of self discovery as well. To answer your question about broaching your attraction, I really don’t know what to say. I was married to my wife for over forty years when we made love, but you’ve only been with Gabe that one time. I don’t think you can expect him to commit to you so fully that quickly, but what do I know.

The team still recommends that you stay indoors until the the NanoRed have been deactivated, and outside of that just keep me abreast of any changes.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Wednesday 4/6/16 8:59PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Six

Alexis,

I don’t really have anything to report for the day, outside of one worrying development.

Gabe, or Penny is what she goes by now, really wants to leave the house and take her new body for a spin. I’ve had to talk her down repeatedly, but she keeps on begging to go out dancing or to a bar. She says that she just wants to have some fun, but after what she’s spent all day doing I’m becoming more and more unsure.

Is there any chance that her libido has somehow been affected? Because she has been horny all day, but has shown zero interest in me. She was even looking out the window and commenting on how good looking the guys were walking by. I laughed and joined in with her, but I was getting very uncomfortable.

I know that I’m probably making a mountain out of a molehill, and she’ll probably calm down in the next day or two. I have to remember that I slept with a guy my second night as a woman, but that’s not the same… Is it?

Anyway, I’ve taken the second to last injection and we’re settling in for another night of Doctor Who… So I don’t expect any sparks to fly :(

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Wednesday 4/6/16 9:10PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Six

Alexis,

Keep your head up, girl. Give her a day to adjust and I’m sure you’ll be able to talk about where you guys are emotionally. A lot has changed, and you can’t hold that against her. Remember that you were mentally prepared for the change, and she wasn’t. Even I had an idea of what was happening with me during my change, but that’s only because I helped design the NanoRed.

Give her some time and all will be well.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Wednesday 4/6/16 11:59PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: Penny’s Gone!

Sarah,

She’s gone! I have no idea where she went, but she didn’t leave a note or anything! What should I do!?!? Should I call the Police? Is she… Is she Code Pink too?

Oh shit… Is she fucking Code Pink!?!?!?

***

///// Chapter Seven

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Thursday 4/7/16 12:10AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Penny's Gone!

Alexis,

I need you to stay calm.

To the best of my knowledge, and I consider myself to be fairly versed in the matter, there is little chance that Penny is Code Pink. After my transformation I dabbled with some lovers along with my wife and nothing happened, but that was well after the seventh dosage of NanoRed shut everything down in my wife. That being said, I don't think the NanoRed are potent enough to cross over from Penny, due to the fact that she had an extended transformation, like me, and not the sudden burst that you and my wife experienced.

I'm also not trying to imply that she left the house with the express intent of having intercourse, because there are any number of reasons why she would leave. Just to be safe I'm sending some of the team from the shop that set you up with your ID's out to locate her. It won't be hard, and we'll let you know what we find.

We'll take care of things, Alexis. Trust me.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***
From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Thursday 4/7/16 2:10AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: Penny’s Gone!

Sarah,

I'm finding it very hard to stay calm right now, but I understand that there is little I can do in this situation. As I lay here awake I keep on thinking of things I could have done to keep her from going. Do you think if I told her how I felt about her that it would have caused her to stay? Maybe if, I don't know, I brought one of those guys in from outside and let her burn off some steam?

God, I don't even know what I'm saying anymore.

There is a mixture of emotions that I'm feeling here, and I can't seem to make heads and tails of them. There is a responsibility I feel for Penny in the way that I'm the cause for everything that's happened to her. I know that she claims to be grateful for the change, but how can I trust anything that's going on in that head of hers right now? This thing is in Beta, right? Doesn't that mean that it could be affecting her differently? That her new libido is just cause by a sudden onslaught of...

Then there's the fact that I'm her friend, or was until a couple of days ago. Colton and Gabe were really close, and in the space of two days I completely dismantled our friendship and erected what ever the hell this is between us now.

Lastly, I feel hurt. You're right that there is no commitment between Penny and I, but I can't help the way I feel about her... Or at least how I feel about Gabe. I wonder how someone can change so quickly without even recognizing it.

I know that she's right next door, so you don't have to send anyone.

I can hear her moaning through the walls so I'm going to sleep on the couch.

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Thursday 4/7/16 2:19AM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: Penny's Gone!

Alexis,

I'm so sorry...

I'm here.

Sarah

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Thursday 4/7/16 10:45AM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: Nano1980 Beta: Day Seven

Sarah,

Penny strolled in around nine this morning with a huge smile plastered to her face. She then proceeded to tell me about everything that her and the guy next door did all night as if I was just a stupid girlfriend of hers. I sat there and tried to smile as she talked about how many times they did it, and how she loved the feeling of being with a man. She even gave me a big hug and thanked me again for changing her.

I spent the next hour alone in my room in tears.

God, why do I feel this way!? It was just stupid old Gabe a few days ago, and now I'm crying over one night of passion we shared? What feels worse is the fact that she can't seem to see how I'm feeling, and if she does then she is simply being cruel... And how could I fall so hard for someone who would do such a thing?

Now she's talking about going to the mall to get a new wardrobe together and having lunch at some fancy place like nothing's happened. Am I just to forget how betrayed I feel and go along with her? How do I do that? Do I go next door and...

How did everything become so complicated.

Alexis

***

From: Sarah Kepler
Sent: Thursday 4/7/16 12:11PM
To: Alexis Hughes
Cc:
Subject: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Seven

Alexis,

I'm going to say something that may sound a little harsh, but I want you to remember that I'm really a seventy something year old man in a twenty five year old woman's body...

You complicated things, just like everyone else does.

You made a choice to pursue a night with Gabe, but that's all it was. A night. You might find it hard to believe, but not that much has changed in the last seventy years. We were just as young and stupid as "Millennials" these days are, because we were young. You made a choice that a forty five year old man would never make, because you're not that man anymore. You're Alexis, and you have your whole life ahead of you again. It has nothing to do with the NanoRed, but has everything to do with the fact that your new age and beauty gives you a different perspective on life.

And that's fine.

But don't get hung on this situation, because you are young, healthy and can have real connections with people still. Not all men and women are like Penny, but some are. Does that mean you should lock yourself up?

No!

On the other hand, should you go out and sleep with some random guy just to get back at Penny?

No!

Just remember that all of these decisions don't need to be made today. You're one night with Gabe shouldn't define who you are. You've only been a woman for a couple of days, and it takes some time. It took me about a year to finally feel like an actual woman, but I still have days where I wake up wondering why I have a pair of perfectly shaped breasts.

You'll be fine. Who knows what the future holds for you, but you have a future! That's why I helped make the Nano1980, to give people a new hope.

Sarah Kepler PhD

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Thursday 4/7/16 8:09PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc:
Subject: RE: RE: Nano1980 Beta: Day Seven

Sarah,

I apprecate everything that you've said, and I agree with all of it.

That being said, I just took the last injection of NanoRed and I'm going out to get laid.

Lexi :)

***

///// Epilouge

***

From: Alexis Hughes
Sent: Friday 4/8/16 4:15PM
To: Sarah Kepler
Cc: James Riding
Subject: My New Life: Day One

Sarah,

I know why you haven't responded to that last email of mine yet. Don't think that you're being clever or playing some kind of game that I'm unaware of. I know exactly what you're doing, because my dear mother, God rest her soul, did the exact same thing. You're just doing all of this to make me break down and open my heart to you. This is some poorly conceived plot by you to make me come to some sort of realization. You think just because I'm young that I'm dumb? My young mind is every bit as sharp as my young female body is sexy...

That last sentence made me laugh out loud, so I hope that you're happy.

No, I didn't go out and get laid last night... Not that there wasn't any interest, mind you. In fact I took a gentleman to the back of the bar and we made out for a little while. He was very forward with me and asked if I wanted to go to his place, but I just couldn't do it. The thought of having sex again was thrilling, but without any kind of emotion tied to it...

Penny and I actually spent most of the night sitting in a booth and talking over some beers. I talked to her about how I felt, and she had absolutely no idea. She felt terrible and apologized for being so aloof about everything she had done with our neighbor. Of course that didn't stop her from going home with a young man that she had taught in HCCC, but I gave her my blessing and told her to use protection.

It actually felt good to see her out dancing with other men, not that I'm a man anymore, but it was cathartic. You were so right, and I know that you love hearing that. It was just one night, and that's not who I am. I can blame it on the NanoRed or the incredible influx of hormones, but really it was curiosity mixed with an incredible amount of attention I never had before. I was a virgin who was suddenly presented with opportunity, and I took it.

But I've found that I'm not a one night kinda girl, but it certainly looks like my new sister is. Oh, we've agreed to live together as Alexis and Penny Hughes, twin sisters who both attent HCCC. She had no problem taking my name, mostly because she thinks that some rich oil baron down here is going to whisk her up and marry her. It's still funny to me that she can say such things after being a woman for only a couple of days, because I'm certainly not ready for marriage.

Actually, I don't know what I'm ready for right now, but I like what you said about hope. I've found myself laughing more today than I have in years. Penny and I went to a local boutique and took turns trying on racy lingerie, and there wasn't an ounce of sexuality involved. We were just two girls trying to one up the other, and each new look only made us giggle more. I have no idea what the shop girl thought about us, but we were certainly enjoying each others company.

I think about this week, and even though there were some really scary moments mingled with stretches of depression, I wouldn't change a thing. I fulfilled a lifelong dream of being a woman, and a little heartache has helped me grasp who I am... Or really who I want to be.

Thank you, Sarah. If there is anything your company ever needs to help get the word out about Nano1980, I would love to help. It was everything you said it would be (and then some), and I hope that it gives others the same chance at a new life that I got.

Forever Thankful,
Alexis Hughes

///// THE END

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! If you enjoyed reading this story, please visit my personal site at TGTrinity.com. The site has exclusive stories that have been commissioned, as well as info on how you can commission me to bring your ideas to life. I'd also invite you to visit captions.tgtrinity.com to see my new work with captions.

"Fools Rush into the Gym"
a Short Story by Layne Smyth
Cover by bela04

Porter sat on a bench overlooking the Willamette river and smiled. It was the weekend and also his day off so he was looking to simply enjoy the lovely spring day that had graced Portland a few weeks earlier than normal. The trees were in bloom with pockets of pink, white and purple dotting the waterfront. Ducks splashed about the bank of the river while a few dogs gave chase. The sun was high in the sky, which meant that girls also came out of hiding from the winter.

And that was what brought Porter to the bench that day.

He had discovered a few summers ago that the lovely girls of Portland would use this particular part of the waterfront for their daily jogging excursions. This meant that girls of every shape, size and ethnicity would bounce along the path with small white buds in their ears while wearing next to nothing.

It was heaven for a young man that lived in a city where it rained so much that ladies could only show off some skin for three to four months. As such, he had to take advantage of this day as much as he could. Sure he felt a little creepy sitting there pretending to read a book as he fixated on the bounce of a blondes breasts that were held neatly up by a pink sports bra, but Porter didn't really care. He was twenty one and single, and his bed was typically shared by like minded girls who were only looking for the same thing he was: A night of raucous, anonymous sex.

Which is why Porter kept himself in the best shape possible, which required daily trips down to the gym in his building. Working out there was nearly as good as sitting on the bench watching the girls smile at him as they jiggled by, but he no longer slept with any girls in his building after one got a little too attached.

These girls? Well, he would be happy to take any of them over to his apartment for another workout.

"Excuse me?"

Porter nearly jumped off the bench from the shock of the question. Once he had regained his composure he looked behind him and saw something that made his jaw hit the pavement. A beautiful girl was looking at him with a pair of the greenest eyes he had ever seen. To say that he was transfixed by her eyes was saying something, as she was also wearing a sports bra that seemed to old two of the softest breasts he had ever seen.

"Um, yes?" Porter responded after realizing he had not said anything.

"My name's Shannon and I work over at the gym on Hall," she said with a big smile as she extended her hand. Porter took it in his own and took a moment to admire her as he did. She was blonde and much shorter than him, but looked like she spent as much time at the gym as he did. A black pair of leggings covered a long pair of legs, while a pink sports bra held her breasts above a toned belly.

"Porter," he again after a long moment of silence.

"Hi Porter, it's a pleasure to meet you," again her eyes dazzled him as her smile also sent shivers up and down his spine. "This is going to sound extremely strange, but I couldn't help but notice that you keep yourself in really good shape."

Was this girl hitting on him so openly? He was only wearing a pair of shorts and a polo, but he always made sure his shirts were tight enough to show off his pecs. "Well, it looks like you do too," Porter said with a big smile.

"Thanks, but I was wondering if you could help me out? I'm in charge of advertising among other things for the gym I work at, and I need another person to help with recruiting. We're a pretty upscale gym, so we're looking for people who really take care of themselves to help out." She was now sitting beside him, and Porter was doing his best to not stare at her breasts. "It would only be for the day, but I could set you up with a couple of free months at the gym," Shannon then blushed a little before continuing, "among other things."

Porter was beside himself. This girl was offering him a couple of free months at a really high end gym, and she looked like she wanted a piece of him as well. "Wow, I really see no reason not to help, and besides, it's my day off." He knew that this girl had him on the hook, but it was just too good of an opportunity to pass up.

"Really? Oh, that's great!" She stood up and jumped a little in the air as she clapped her hands, "Alright, can you come over now?"

"Sure," Porter said as he got up and began to follow her. While the walked off the waterfront Shannon continued to talk about what his tasks would be. She talked about handing out fliers, a couple of one on one sessions and a 5k she was organizing for that night. There were a lot of details being discussed, but Porter was having a hard time focusing on anything besides Shannon's firm ass in those leggings.

They soon rounded the corner on Hall and approached the gym. Porter had never seen it before, but everything about it looked top of the line. A large sign out front read "CO-AX Gym: Transform Yourself" and large windows allowed those walking by a glance of the good life. For today that meant at least a dozen girls who could be lingerie models riding bikes in various shapes of clothing, none of which left much to the imagination.

"I see that you've noticed our ladies," Shannon said with a grin as she held the door open for Porter.

"Well, they're pretty hard to miss," Porter added as he shot a grin back.

Shannon rolled her eyes playfully and motioned for him to follow. As they walked through the gym she pointed out various services that they offered, but for the second time Porter was more concerned about looking at all the talent that was on display. Sure, there were plenty of guys around, but CO-AX was filled to the brim with lovely young ladies working out.

"How have I never heard about this place," he asked as he followed Shannon up some stairs.

"Even though we have a huge presence on the street, we get most of our admissions through our recruitment program," she added as she continued to give him the tour. The second floor had the same mix of girls to guys, only this time Porter began to recognize some of the faces.

"Holy shit! That's David Bravery!" Porter whispered excitedly to Shannon. David was a local celebrity who was a star of a cable show that was filmed in Portland.

"Yes, and we also have many local professional athletes, as well as some big name recruits from Oregon and Oregon State here." This opened Porter's eyes to all of the celebrities walking around, including local anchors and even the Mayor.

"How much does a month cost here?" Porter asked incredulously.

"One thousand, nine hundred and ninety nine dollars," Shannon said as she opened a door to a room filled with girls performing yoga, "and we're told we're worth every penny." Shannon knew her timing was a little more than perfect as Porter looked into the room and saw a dozen girls performing downward dog, and it was incredible.

"What do I have to do to enroll here?" Porter asked in a daze, before Shannon took him by the arm and walked him over to a small office. Inside was a tiny desk at the center and the walls all had windows that looked out into the gym. There was a small stack of papers that were stapled together sitting on top of the desk that Shannon sat at.

"All you have to do is look over this paperwork and sign it, that's all," Shannon said as she took a red pen from off the table and handed it to Porter.

Porter felt the pen in his and tried his best to look over the documents, but there was an Asian girl right outside the office that was doing some squats. With each bend of her waist Porter watched as her ass extended and stretched against the tiny shorts she was wearing, each time he wished that the strain would be too much and they would pop right off.

"Great, so I'll walk you over to Jenny who will get you all sorted out," Shannon said as she took the papers and looked them over. Porter was amazed to see that he had somehow signed and dated the form while checking out the squatting girl, but he figured there would be nothing incredibly strange on the contract he had just blindly signed.

How incredibly wrong he was.

"This is Jenny," Shannon said with a smile after walking Porter through another part of the gym, "and she'll get you all set up. Thank you again for doing this, Porter, and I hope to see you tonight at the 5k!" She winked at him and then bounced off back into the gym. He was now left alone with a girl that rivaled Shannon's beauty, only in very different ways. Jenny had long red hair pulled into a ponytail that cascaded around an innocent face. The rest of her body was anything but innocent, with big curves wrapped around firm muscles. Typically he wasn't interested in girls like her, but Jenny's strong body also dripped with pure sexuality.

"So, you're our new recruiter?" Jenny asked cordially as she extended a hand.

"Yeah," Porter replied as he winced in pain at the force Jenny put into her handshake, "and I'm looking forward to it." He looked around the room and saw that it looked out to the gym, only there seemed to be no one around at that second.

"Is that so?" She asked with her head cocked to the side. "I figured a guy like you wouldn't be too interested in the job, unless you really just wanted a look inside the girls locker room."

"Oh, is that possible? I'm just messin with you," he quickly added as the joke didn't seem to land. He just stood there a little uncomfortably as Jenny looked him over like he was missing something, but then she shrugged and walked over to the door and closed it.

"So, like the paperwork said, you'll have a little choice with the final product."

"Oh," he added, "yeah, totally." Porter actually had no idea what she was talking about, but felt it was just best to go along with it. There was no way that he was going to miss out on working out at this gym, so going with the flow was the name of the game.

"Alright," Jenny said as she flicked a switch causing the windows to frost over and the room to go black, "let's get started." Porter tried to steady himself in the darkness, but as soon as he caught his balance he was blinded by a bright light coming from one window. He shielded his eyes, and once enough time had passed he looked up to see a lineup of naked girls was being projected onto one side of the room. "So, do any of these choices jump out at you?"

Porter could hear Jenny, but it felt like she was talking from very far away. "Um," he said as he looked at the group of naked girls. He felt a little uncomfortable knowing Jenny was in the room with him, and he wasn't really sure what he was supposed to be doing. "Well, that brunette is pretty hot."

The brunette in question was about five foot six with curly hair pulled into a ponytail. She looked like she was white with some Latin blood in her, but it was her big blue eyes that caught his attention, not to mention her perky breasts.

"Yeah, she's a stunner," Jenny said as the other girls on the screen faded away and the brunette was brought front and center. "So, are you happy with her proportions, or would you like to make any changes?"

"Um, changes?"

"Changes, Porter. You know, smaller... bigger?"

Porter looked at the girl who had a well proportioned body, but he was a weak man and there was always something men like him wanted. "Well, I guess her breasts could be a little bigger?"

"Typical request, but it can be done."

Porter then watched as the girl on the screen shifted slightly as her perky breasts grew. "Wow, that's incredible! Can you make her ass a little bigger?"

"Sure," Jenny said from what seemed a great distance away.

"Damn, that ass is banging now."

"So, are you happy with her body?"

"Yeah, that's amazing," Porter said as he looked her over again. The screen flickered for a second and soon the brunette was wearing a pair of silver workout shorts with a white sports bra. Her breasts looked even better than before, and Porter began to find his pants tightening.

"Okay, let's talk about personality."

"What?" Porter asked.

"Some people find the process to be a little easier if they make some mental changes, but everyone is different."

He didn't even know where to begin with what Jenny was saying. Then it dawned on him that this might be some kind of virtual reality thing, where he gets to make the avatar and then interact with her. The thought was enticing, but he still needed some guidance. "So, give me some examples."

"Well, some guys want her to go along with what happens, you know, to not really question the changes." Jenny paused for a moment before she continued, and her voice had a droll quality to it. "Some guys even like to have her to have a heightened sex drive, but they often regret it."

"Why would some guys regret that?"

"Well, one of our recruiters ended up having sex all night with multiple partners, and that can get old real fast."

"The hell it can," Porter chuckled. "Okay, make her accept what is happening to her and give her that heightened sex drive."

"Are you sure?" Jenny asked from her far away place.

"Yeah, and make her a little flirty. You know, make her a tease."

"What?" Jenny asked with genuine shock.

"Yeah, I want her to be a little innocent, but a real beast in the sheets. Is all of that possible?" There was a long pause as Porter looked over the image of the brunette and thought of what he would do with her body. "Jenny, is that possible?"

"Yeah, but that means you need to verbally agree to section B, sub clause 858."

"I agree," Porter said dismissively as he rubbed his hands together.

"Porter... I need your full name followed by I agree," Jenny said with some trepidation.

"My name is Porter Leland Powell and I agree."

"So be it," Jenny said before the room began to lighten. At first Porter thought that it was just the lights coming back on, but they just got brighter and brighter. He tried to cover his eyes, but it seemed that the lights were actually engulfing his entire being. Breath escaped his lips in quick bursts as he called out for help, but no sound left his mouth. All he wanted to do was scream, and then it was all over.

"Holy shit," she said as she tried to catch her breath. She looked down at her arms and saw that they were covered in sweat. She also saw beads of sweat slowly rolling down her ample cleavage, and that's when it his her. "What the hell!?" Her body was no longer her own, but that of the buxom brunette that was on the screen.

"Porter, I need to you to calm down," Jenny said as she walked over and took her by the shoulders.

"I... I'm a girl..."

"I know you are, Porter. Remember, you agreed for this to happen." Jenny was talking in soothing tones, and it met Porter's ears with the desired effect.

Porter's body relaxed and her breathing began to slow. "I... I forgot that I wanted this," she said as she continued to get her breathing under control. She tried to remember asking to be changed into a woman, but everything in her head was getting foggy.

"I want you to come over here and sit down, Porter." Jenny asked softly as she walked her over to a chair. "Now, I need you to focus on my voice. I want to focus on remembering what led you here."

"I... I was at the waterfront when Shannon approached me for help, and then I came here and signed the papers..." The sound of the voice coming out of her mouth was both at one moment foreign and in the next natural. It was the same feeling she had with her own body. Each breath caused her new breasts to rise and fall, yet each breath made everything a little clearer. "I signed up for the recruitment program and chose this body..."

The words didn't feel true, but she couldn't seem to think of a reason of why they would be false. She felt that she was waking up from a dream, only she was beginning to suspect that Porter was the dream and that she was someone else entirely.

"What's my name," she asked as she looked up at Jenny.

"Your name is whatever you want it to be."

She thought about what Jenny said for a moment and then closed her eyes. She pictured her new body, and then she thought about all the things her new body could do. At once she was inundated with erotic images of her body covered in sweat while others bent their own bodies to her will. She felt the rush and pleasure that each movement made, and she felt her cheeks suddenly blush at the raw sexual energy of it all.

"Hayden," she said in a whisper, "I think my name is Hayden."

Jenny smiled down at her and helped her to her feet. "I think that is a lovely name, Hayden. Now, are you feeling a little better?"

Hayden thought about the question. She actually felt better than she thought she would, but then again she had asked to make the process smoother. "I feel good, Jenny. I don't really know how all of this happened, but it feels better the more I move," she added as she stretched out her arms and legs. "This body is incredibly flexible for being so..."

"Curvy?" Jenny asked with a wry smile.

"Yeah," Hayden said as her cheeks reddened, "I never would have thought it would feel this good to be a girl."

"It's great that you enjoy it since you agreed to sub clause 858, because there's no going back on that one." Jenny chuckled as she said it, still amazed that a guy like Porter would ever agree to it.

"What was that clause again?" Hayden asked as she dealt with dueling emotions in her head.

"Are you serious? The sub clause states that any excessive mental changes may make the changes permanent."

"Oh," Hayden said dismissively as she brought her hands up to feel her new breasts, "they're so soft."

"Well, you'll have plenty of time to explore your new body later," Jenny said with a little eye roll, "but for now we're going to send you out on the waterfront to hand out some flyers. Remember that you get a 25% finders fee for each new admission, so don't waste your time on guys who can't afford it..."

Jenny continued to talk, but Hayden was too busy bending and stretching to pay any attention. While she brought her leg up and over her head she heard something about a finders fee, as well as some company guidelines, but it wasn't until Jenny talked about fraternization that Hayden snapped to attention.

"...private encounters are okay before admission, but recruiters are required to go through Shannon for any further activities they pursue."

"So, what," Hayden asked with no worry whatsoever, "we can have sex with the new clients before, but not after?"

Jenny looked at Hayden again like she was missing something, and then shook her head. "Sex? We just won't pay you for any private workouts before admissions. Afterwards you'll receive the agreed upon 35% for each private workout with the clients. It's all there in the paperwork," Jenny added knowing that Hayden probably didn't read a word of it.

Shannon had a way of bringing new recruiters in and pulling the wool over their eyes, but she never forced anyone to do something against their will. Most new recruiters worked for a day or two before reverting back to a guy, but there were always some idiots who were too busy looking at the ladies in the gym to pay attention. This one in particular had set himself up to be a vivacious little firecracker who was sure to be popular.

"Great, as long as I get to do what this body was made for," Hayden said with a knowing smile.

"Again, that's all up to you. We don't condone having sexual relations with the clientele, we just ask that the girls keep Shannon in the loop."

"Hey, is everything..." It was Shannon checking in on them, and her eyes lit up when she saw Hayden. "Oh my God, is that you Porter!?"

"Well, it's Hayden now," she said as she got up and walked over to Jenny.

"Well you look absolutely stunning! God, I love that hair!" They then chitchatted about the changes before Jenny spoke up.

"She agreed to 858," Jenny said with some apprehension.

"Really?" Shannon asked Jenny who slowly nodded before looking to Hayden. "Hayden, is this true? Did you agree to 858?"

"Yeah, I totally did! I can't wait to get to work!"

Shannon had a confused look on her face and looked back and forth between Hayden and Jenny. "Well, I was thinking that you were just going to be a short termer, but I'm more than happy to have you come on full time if that's what you want." Hayden nodded emphatically and bit her bottom lip. "Okay, well can you find your way downstairs to the locker rooms?"

"Sure," Hayden said although she really had no idea.

"Okay, well go ahead and head down there and ask for Bree, she'll get you all set up."

"Thanks!" Hayden shouted as she jumped up and down again before running out the door. She felt like it was the first day of the rest of her life, and she was more than excited to get going. As she made her way through the gym she saw that a good part of the guys working out had their eyes on her, and one in particular was giving her a good hard look. She blushed and tried to play innocent, but as a the very rugged looking man walked closer to her she felt a deep fire growing within her. There was no telling what thoughts of her old life that fire would consume, but she was beginning to care less and less.

"Hi, I'm Gary," the man said as he grabbed a towel to wipe the sweat from his naked chest. Hayden noted how his pecs slightly bounced as he flexed his muscles, and she felt the fire burning even hotter.

"Hayden," she said with a shy smile as she took him by the hand.

"Do you think that it's wise to put her to work so soon?" Jenny asked Shannon as they both looked down on Hayden and Gary. "I mean, you weren't here for the process, Shannon. She's practically a high functioning sex toy at this point."

Shannon watched as Hayden took Gary's hand and pulled him away. "There's no knowing exactly what she will be, and we can't very well change it now if we wanted to." A part of her felt bad that she was part of the process that led Porter to where he was now, because she knew that Jenny was right. Most of her new recruiters just flirted with new guys to get them in, but a few had crossed the line and had sexual relations after a couple of days. "We'll just have to monitor her and hope for the best," she paused as Jenny got a call, then continued, "but with that body she could do very well for us."

"...Okay," Jenny said as she got off the phone, "and I think that you're right. As we speak our new recruiter is in Massage Room B with a client and sounds of... well you know what I'm getting at."

Shannon looked shocked. "No... Already?" Jenny nodded and placed the phone on the desk. "That's... I just can't believe it."

"Should I have Denise go in and break it up?"

Shannon thought about it as she looked out at the gym. "No, just make sure that Gary is charged for a personal workout session, and I'll have a talk with our new recruiter about gym etiquette." She watched as Jenny nodded before picking up some papers and walking out of the room.

"God," Shannon said before taking a long sigh, "how can one man be so stupid."

Then she chuckled a little while thinking about the amount money that her foolish new recruiter was going to bring in, and she didn't feel quite so bad.

How to Screw Yourself
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

Adam Wright sat at his desk grading papers during his only free period of the day. He was the newest, and youngest, member of the faculty at TGH and always strived to make sure he took care of all of his work in an expeditious manner. He had made it through his first year of teaching without any problems and was quite pleased with himself, and all of that would have been true if Harriet Spring had not entered his classroom.

"Hello, Mr. Wright."

Adam did not have to look up to recognize her voice, Harriet spoke in a very direct and frank manner. "Sorry, Harriet, I have to grade some papers and can't talk right now."

Harriet seemed undeterred and continued closer to him. There was another reason Adam did not want to look up, and that was because Harriet was well developed past her 18 years of age and was not afraid to flaunt it. She had long black hair she kept straight, and an hourglass figure that made the male staff at T.G.H. quiver with fear.

"Well, that's too bad... guess I'll have to forward this picture to Ms. Muller." This grabbed Adam's attention and he looked up to see Harriet holding up her smart phone that currently had a picture of Adam apparently ogling a students ass as she wrote on the chalkboard. "What do you think of that?"

"What do you want?" Adam was now taking in the student body in front of him. She was wearing some denim shorts with a very tight black tank top. Her blue eyes had a playful glow to them as she mock pouted and crossed her arms, making her already sizeable breasts seem that much bigger.

"You don't have to be mad, Mr. Wright... All I need is my final to become a B, I'm not greedy."

"And you're getting me to do this by blackmailing me?"

"Well, you can look at it anyway you want."

Adam was only one year removed from college, and such only 5 years older than most of his students. This had given many of them the idea that he would be easily manipulated, but he was a hard nut to crack. Ms. Muller had told him specifically when he interviewed that the students in Timber Grove were "different" and she needed strong willed male teachers. When he arrived he realized that different meant "sexually developed", as he could not distinguish the freshman girls from their senior counterparts.

"That picture is not what it looks like, and you know it." Adam had fought the urges to admire his female students bodies all year long, knowing it was a minefield of problems. Many of the girls had openly propositioned him, not for grades or anything like that, only because he himself was rather attractive.

"Oh, I know..." the playful glow was still in her eyes, "but Ms. Muller won't agree, and you will soon be moving on."

Even with Harriet's looks, she was still an outcast in the school. Adam was amazed by the oddities of Timber Grove, that this girl in front of him was considered weird and odd yet in any other school she would be the most popular girl.

"I won't be blackmailed by some..."

"By what, Mr. Wright? You think that you are so much better than me."

"That's not true!"

"Yes it is! You think I'm as dumb as the other bimbos in class."

"You're wrong... you are quite talented." Adam was lying, as her writing had been some of the worst he had read all year.

"See, you should be more careful, Adam," the fact that she used his first name gave him an odd sense of foreboding, "I know you're lying. You must know by now that Timber Grove is different, and I'm about to show you how."

"What do you mean, 'different'?"

"You'll find out if you don't raise my grade."

"And if I refuse?

"I hit send and your days teaching are over."

Adam thought about it for a second and knew he had no choice. Ms. Muller had made it very clear that she would not allow anything like what the picture apparently showed.

"Fine."

"No, you know what? I don't like that you lied to me." She took his hand and led him to the door of the book closet.

"I said I would change your grade!"

"Oh, you're going to change it alright, but not before we play a little game."

Soon they were both inside the small closet, which would only be able to hold maybe four people as it was, and their bodies were pressed uncomfortably close.

"So what do you want from me?"

"You'll see," Harriet said as she raised her eyebrows and her eyes had a little flash of purple.

"See what?"

"See that." She motioned out the window and Adam looked and was amazed by the sight of seeing himself sitting behind the desk.

"What the fuck!?"

"Now, now... there is no need for language."

"How is this possible!?" Adam was now breathing very hard, possibly heading for a panic attack.

"Well, let's just say that I work for someone who has no problem sending us... somewhere else."

"Is that me? I look sick," he said as he stared out the tiny window as his double looked around and then quickly dry heaved in the wastebasket by him.

"Yes and no, I'm not really sure."

"Then what are we..." Adam began to say until he was distracted by Harriet's hand grasping his cock. "We can't..."

"Oh please, this is just part of the spell..." she said as she began kneading it slowly.

"Spell?" Adam was fighting it, but the feeling of having this girl rubbing his cock was hard to ignore.

"Yes... Spell!" And with one quick motion his cock had disappeared.

"What the fuck!? Where's my dick!!!"

"Ah, ah, ah... what did I say about language? Now you won't be able to say anything until I'm done." And sure enough, Adam could not open his mouth to say anything. He was locked in horror as Harriet worked her hands over his legs.

"I bet you're curious what kind of game we're playing?" He felt his legs lengthen slightly and soon felt her hands directly on his skin as his slacks had dissolved into nothing. She began massaging his feet as he looked down and saw two very shapely legs ending in a pair of high heels.

"You see, my "friend" lets me mess around with what makes you "You." She was now pressing her tits against his chest as she ran her hands over his ass, it expanding into her hands as she did so.

"So, today you are going to be put in your place..." she said before kissing him deeply and sucking on his lips, plumping them slightly. Her hands had moved from his ass up his stomach and to his chest. "You're a tit man, am I right?" She laughed as his polo faded away and a pair of tits began to grow from his chest. She kissed him again, this time blowing into him making his breasts expand until they were the same size as her own.

He was shocked by the fact that he was using his own tongue to probe into her mouth. "Oh, I see you are starting to like this." They locked in a deeper kiss as she ran her hands over his head, his brown hair quickly lightening to blonde and falling over his shoulders.

Then as sudden as it began it was all over and she removed her tongue from his mouth and took a step back. "There, not what I had in mind when we started, but I think it will be just fine." Harriet gestured to the wall where a mirror appeared and Adam saw himself.

In front of him was a body that yelled trouble. He was now wearing the same outfit as Harriet, with the only difference being his tank top was white, but it was still just as tight against his massive tits. He turned and saw a plump ass wrapped in jean shorts which looked amazing due to the black high heels he was now wearing. His blonde hair was pulled back in a ponytail, with inch long bangs falling into his face. He was so busy admiring the body, that he missed the fact that it was his own and the smile on the girls face quickly turned to a look of shock.

"Wait! What's happening!?" His voice had turned into a very girly one.

"Well, my 'friend' thought the best way to chastise you for lying to me was having you... well... fuck yourself."

"What, there's no fucking way I'm doing that!"

"Look... either you go out there and fuck yourself or I'll make sure you stay this way forever!"

Adam was in shock. In a matter of minutes the situation had moved from Harriet getting a B to him being trapped as a woman for the rest of his life.

"I... I don't know if I can..."

"Look, Adam, or let's call you Ada for the time being,I know things have moved pretty fast, but you should know my friend is not so bad."

"Then you'll let me go."

"No, there is no coming back from this. But we can help you along... give you a personal nudge if you will."

Adam, or Ada now, had no idea what any of this meant. All she knew was there was a resolve growing inside her that she would go out there and fuck herself and be done with Harriet, TGH and this whole goddamn city.

"Fine, do what you have to do." Ada said the words and she swore she heard giggling coming from behind Harriet, but it didn't matter as Harriet was once again kissing her. Ada's mind became filled with images moving about quickly. Where once breasts were in his mind, now the a strong man's chest resided. Plump asses were quickly replaced by firm, rock hard asses and the allure of pussy's quickly became long, hard cocks.

"Oh, my God!" Ada said as she broke the kiss with Harriet, "I'm attracted to men now! Is this permanent?"

"No, like I said we just gave you a mental nudge... you go out there and perform and you will be put back together." It was Harriet who heard the laughing this time and knew why and from where it was coming from.

Ada's resolve was now fixed, not only was she going to go fuck herself she now felt as if she wanted to. "Okay, I'm ready." She was looking in the mirror only now her reflection did little to arouse her, it only made her feel desirable.

"Alright, let me go talk to this 'Adam' and I'll wave you out."

"Okay, let's get this over with." Ada stood there and watched through the tiny window as Harriet spoke to this other Adam for quite a while. He looked angry at Harriet, probably asking why she was in the closet. The talked for a couple of minutes before Harriet waved at her and she entered the classroom. She could immediately see the response she herself would give if a girl with this body stepped out when she was a man. Adam blushed and looked back down at his papers, which Ada felt was very cute.

"This is my friend, Ada. She was helping me organize the books." Adam reached out and Ada shook his hand. The experience was bonkers for Ada, as she was shaking her own hand only now she was in the body of an eighteen year old wet dream.

"It's a pleasure to meet you," Adam said as he shook Ada's hand.

Suddenly Harriet's phone chimed and she read a text. "Crap, I have to get over to meet Mandy in the cafeteria... will you be okay finishing up the books?" She winked at Ada as she made her way to the door.

"Um... yeah, sure," Ada responded timidly, looking at Adam thinking he would disapprove of being alone with a student.

"I don't think that's a good idea."

"Great, thanks Mr. Wright, I owe you one." And with that Harriet was gone. "Oh, well... I guess you should finish up your work..." Adam shifted in his chair slightly as he looked at Ada, waiting for her to go back to work.

For a moment Ada thought about running from the room and getting as far away from the situation as possible, but she knew deep down that would only make things worse. She had to find a way to seduce this other Adam and get it done quick. She thought quickly about all of the things she knew would turn her on as a man and got to work.

"Okay, Mr. Wright, I'll get right to work," she said as she turned to the door and began swaying her ass as she walked away. She felt a shiver go up her spine as she did so, the situation was really beginning to turn her on. She stepped into the room and thought of the best way to get Adam's attention. There was a fantasy she, as a man, had always dreamed about. She smiled to herself as the plan formed in her mind. "Ahhhhhh! Mr Wright!!!"

Adam jumped up from his seat and raced to the closet, "What? What's happening!?"

"There's a rat in here!"

"What? Where?" Adam was looking around the small closet trying to look for a rat that wasn't there.

"It's behind the door!" shrieked Ada, trying hard not to laugh or giggle. Adam closed the door of the closet leaving them alone in the closet.

"I don't see any rat," Adam said as he moved some books around on the shelf by the door. As he continued to look, Ada took the opportunity to slip out of her tank top and allowed her tits to breathe freely. She was somewhat surprised that this body of hers was not wearing a bra, and figured Harriet must not have been either.

"Well, I must of been wrong."

"It's okay... shit!" he yelled as he turned around and saw Ada wearing only her jean shorts. "What are you doing!"

"Oh, come on Adam... I know you want me." She closed the gap between them quickly and pressed her chest against his body. She felt very strange looking up into her old face, but that sense of strangeness was being overwhelmed by her arousal.

"No... I can't do this... you're a student..."

"I'm 18," she said as she turned around and pressed her ass into his crotch.

"But..."

"No buts, I want you to take me right here." Then Ada turned and kissed Adam hard on the mouth, the last resistances in her mind being blown away. Soon Adam was giving as good as she gave and they locked their bodies together in a tangle of groping hands.

"You are so beautiful," Adam said as Ada got on her knees and unzipped his pants freeing his cock. Her mouth was already around it before she realized Harriet had said nothing about blowing herself, yet here she was working her old cock. She could not believe how amazing it felt giving head to herself, she felt amazing and there was nothing even happening to her.

This soon changed as Adam stood her up and began fiddling with her shorts. Soon they were off and he pushed her against the wall and began to lick her moist slit.

"God! Fuck, that feels so good!" Ada was amazed at how good Adam was at eating pussy, she had only done it once before with an old girlfriend and she didn't really get into it. "Ohhhhh, shit... keep going! Yes! God, YES!" He continued to work her over until Ada was forced to the limit and achieved her first female orgasm. "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!!!"

"God, you taste so good," is all he said as he leapt up and kissed her hard on the mouth. Ada was awash with feelings that she wasn't even aware that he was lining his cock up for penetration and began thrusting in and out of her as they stood in the small closet.

"Oh, my God! I never knew it could feel this, AHHH, good!" she screamed as the feelings of her first orgasm were overridden by this new sensation.

"Fuck, are you a virgin?"

"Yeah, you're my first... but keep going!"

Adam only smiled and took this new information as a decree to go faster. He pumped in and out of her as fast as he could, sending Ada over the top as she was rocked by another orgasm. They soon found themselves on the floor with Ada on all fours and Adam taking her from behind. "Fuck!
Fuck me harder!" He lifted her up so he could fondle her tits as he continued fucking her. With each pinch of her nipples, Ada shrieked with pleasure and grinded her hips harder into him.

"I'm gonna cum!"

"Cum in me! Fucking give me all of it!!" Ada braced herself as he came inside of her as she experienced her last of so many orgasms she had lost count. They fell to the floor in a heap and she leaned over and kissed him on the mouth again. He kissed her back and quickly got on his feet and pulled on his clothes. "Where do you think you're going?" Ada asked as she bit her lower lip.

"This was amazing, but the next class is starting soon and we need to get out of here." He was now fully dressed and opening the door.

"Come on... it's only my first time and I want more!" Ada was lost in her own mind. She knew that she had fulfilled her side of the deal and only needed to find Harriet to make this all go away. Yet the words she said were true, she did want more. She quickly jumped on her feet and hurried past Adam into the classroom. "Fuck me in the class, Mr. Wright," she said as she bent over a desk and shook her ass at him, "you know you want to."

"I... fuck!" Adam quickly closed the door of the closet leaving Ada alone in the classroom as Ms. Muller entered in and gasped.

"What on earth are you doing young lady!" Ms. Muller was old, but she was coming for her faster than she had ever seen her move. Ada responded quickly by running around the desks and making a beeline for the door. "Get back here, young lady!"

In the hallway Ada was horrified to find it packed with students, and she quickly had the attention of them all. There were hoots and hollers from the boys as she sprinted past them, her tits bouncing too and fro as she went. Ms. Muller was close behind her and Ada had the bright idea to run to the Teachers Lounge. She passed more students who were whistling and shouting their approval, while many fumbled for their phone to capture the incident.

"What the... you can't go in there!" Was all the secretary could yell as she opened the door and rushed for the Lounge. When she arrived she found it completely empty, but there was nowhere for her to go. She looked around for anywhere to hide, but that is when Ms. Muller entered the room.

"What is your name, young lady!? You are going to be thrown out of this school," was the last thing Ada heard when everything went black and she found herself sitting at her desk once again a man.

"What the fuck!" Was all Adam could think to say as he thought of what had just transpired for the last hour. He was transformed into a girl and then both blew and fucked himself. The thought of sucking a dick now made him want to vomit, and he almost did. He reached for the waste basket and dry heaved when everything that was happening snapped into place.

He had seen this moment before. Realization washed over him as he looked over to the closet door just in time to see Harriet open it and step out before closing it.

"Well, well, well... Hello Mr. Wright."

"What's happening? Am I..."

"Well, you aren't behind that door... but Ada is."

Adam was dumb struck. He was reliving the last hour of his life, only this time he was just plain ole Adam. "I did what you asked."

"I know, and my friend was surprised by your enthusiasm so he's giving you a treat."

"And by treat, you mean me as a 18 year old girl?"

"You can say no..."

"No."

Harriet sighed deeply and buried her face in her hands. "No one says no to my friend. He's not one for giving, so this is a big deal."

"I don't care, I did my part so destroy that picture!"

"Oh, Mr. Wright, the photo was destroyed the second Adam came inside of you. My friend is a..." she thought for a moment, "let's say 'man' of his word..."

"Then we're done here!"

"Well, you are and you aren't, Mr. Wright... you still have a job to do." Another wave of realization washed over him. Harriet looked at him and knew he understood, "There it is."

"I have to fuck Ada, or none of this..."

"...ever happened, correct Mr Wright."

"Some gift."

"Come on, Mr. Wright, none of this means you can't enjoy it. You know how it felt to be in that body, imagine what it will feel like to come inside of that body." And with one wave of Harriet's hand Ada stepped out and Adam's reluctance was washed away. Ada was a dream, walking over to him like she was stepping out of a Victoria Secret's add.

"This is my friend, Ada. She was helping me organize the books," Harriet smirked as Adam reached out and Ada shook his hand. The experience was bonkers for Adam, as he was shaking his own hand only now it belonged to a gorgeous 18 year old girl.

The next half hour was filled with the same passion as before and soon enough Adam was standing in the closet alone as Ms. Muller chased Ada into the hallway. He stepped silently into the room and sat at his desk.

"Hello, Mr. Wright!" It was Harriet, back to torment him again.

"We're done," he managed to say between breaths. He was still a little exhausted by the second round of lovemaking.

"Yes, we are. And it wasn't so bad, was it?" Adam wanted to yell and scream at her, yet he couldn't. "Wait, oh my God... you've got to be kidding me!"

"What!? I fucked Ada!"

"Yeah, but you wanted to be her getting fucked, didn't you!"

"What!" Adam was shocked at the accusation.

"Don't lie to me, Adam... you wanted to be receiving, not giving. My friend said this might happen."

"You're wrong!"

"Well, then let me ask you this... What if my friend could put you back in that body?" Adam didn't know what to say, yet Harriet looked convinced. She sashayed over to the desk and bent over right in front of him, allowing him to see all the way down her tank top. "Just tell me no, Adam. You tell me you don't want to have access to all of this."

While Harriet was showing off her assets to Adam, Ms. Muller was entering the teachers lounge in and found the naked student finally trapped. "What is your name, young lady!? You are going to be thrown out of this school!" The young woman looked for a way to escape, and then something strange happened. A bright purple light enveloped the room and when it was gone, so was the young naked girl.

"Hey! Get out here!" Ms. Muller yelled as she looked everywhere in the lounge, yet the girl was gone. She then began to retrace her steps to see if she had come back out. While many in the hallway were still looking around wondering what they had witnessed, she walked over to a group of freshmen who were looking at one students phone.

"'You, young man. Did that girl come back out here?" The freshmen tried to put away his phone, but she snatched it from his hand only to see a looping video of the naked girl racing past the camera. "Ah! My goodness! I'm confiscating your phone!"

The young man tried to talk his way out of it, yet the damage was done. Ms. Muller then asked as many students as she could about the young woman's whereabouts, but no one had any answers for her. Finding she was running out of options, she walked out to the school parking lot to see if she could be found.

"I just don't understand..." She mused to herself as she scanned the lot. It was then that she spotted two girls standing on the other side of the road, outside of the school. One was a known trouble maker named Harriet, but there was a blonde girl in a white tank top standing right next to her. Ms. Muller thought the other girl looked familiar, and when the blonde flashed her tits and blew her a kiss she knew it was the naked girl from before.

"Hey! You get..." Only three words into her sentence and the two girls had disappeared in a puff of purple smoke. The suddenness of it all caused Ms. Muller to grab her heart, as she had never experienced anything like that before.

Across the street Harriet stood next to Ada and laughed. "So, she can't see us?" Ada asked, her blood still pumping from the thrill of being back in a girl's body.

"Nope, and it looks like it almost gave her a heart attack!" They laughed some more before she turned to look at Ada. "Alright, are you ready to go meet the boss?" No words were said, but Ada smiled wickedly and took Harriet's hand.

///// THE END

In Good Spirits
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

It was Halloween night 2012, and brothers Carl and Peter were standing outside an abandoned house right as the sun was dipping past the horizon.

"So, do you think she'll be here?" Peter asked to his younger brother.

"There's no way, it's just an old legend."

"Yeah, a legend about a hot babe who died a virgin on Halloween night and haunts the house looking for someone to satisfy her."

"Exactly, just an old legend..." Carl didn't even know why he had come with Peter. He was in his second year at TGCC, even though his computer skills could have gotten him into MIT or any other school of his choice. He stayed in Timber Grove because his brother was not really "Smart" enough to do anything else, and they were all the family they had. Their parents had died a couple of years earlier in a car crash, and Peter had gone to work hard to make sure Carl could focus on his schooling. "Why don't you just go to that party thrown by Tau Gamma, I'll be fine."

Peter looked over at Carl and shrugged. Even though Carl was a really bright kid, he was short, skinny and rather plain. On the other hand Peter had his dad's rugged good looks and had no problem getting any girls attention. He knew that Carl was uncomfortable around girls, and was
hoping that he would agree to go to the party if they had a little brotherly fun beforehand.

"Come on, you can go with me."

"You know they won't let me in, even if I am with you..." Suddenly there was a red flash inside the house.

"Fuck! Did you see that!" Peter was very excited and began walking toward the house.

"Peter, come on... it could have been anything!"

"Yeah, that includes a ghost!" Peter was at the front door now, and Carl was close behind him. He pushed on the door and was glad to find that it opened easily, allowing them both to step inside. "Sweet, we're in..."

Carl looked around and felt like he had just stepped into a scary movie. There was dust, cobwebs and white sheets placed over the furniture. There was also no power on in the house, so the lights from outside created a patchwork of shadows.

"Over here, there's a light coming from that room!" Peter was genuinely excited as he ran down the hallway, his brother close behind. He saw a faint red light coming from the room at the end of the hall and believed he had actually found a real ghost. What they found in the room was the remains of what clearly used to be a girls bedroom. There was pink everywhere, and posters of various boy bands lined the wall... but no more red light.

"There, you see," Carl said trying to sound brave, "no ghost."

"A ghost," said a voice that neither Carl or Peter recognized. They both turned around together and were suddenly face to face with a pretty young woman, only they could see right through her.

"Fuck!!!" was all Carl could say, that and some minor screaming, as he fell backward onto the bed trying to put as much room between himself and the ghost. "Stay away!"

"Please, don't be alarmed, I don't mean you any harm..." she said in a very soothing voice. Carl was behind the bed now peering over it and noticing that Peter had not moved from where he stood.

"What's your name?" Peter asked, rather calmly.

"Rory..."

"Rory, I'm Peter and that is my brother, Carl." Peter was motioning for Carl to come out from behind the bed. Carl looked from his brother to the ghost and back to his brother. She was just standing there, hovering a little off the ground and Peter did not looked scared at all. Carl decided
to rush to his brother's side, and as he got up he noticed that the girl had wings and a halo.

"Are... are you an angel?" Carl asked in the most timid way imaginable.

Rory giggled a little before answering, "No, this is what I was wearing the night I died. You're not the first to ask me that."

"Not the first?" Peter looked surprised. "How many people have you spoken to?"

"Well," she said in her ethereal voice, "I died 10 years ago, and someone has been here every Halloween since."

"So... Why do you keep coming back?"

"I don't know," she said looking off in the distance, "no one has helped me yet..."

Peter looked down at his brother and saw that he was shaking. "Calm down, she's not going to hurt us." Carl looked unconvinced. "So... what do you need?"

"I died a virgin..." As she said this Carl stopped shaking. "And I wish to experience the physical act of love."

"With us!?" Carl blurted out, not really thinking.

This led her to giggle again. "No, it doesn't really work like that." Carl was feeling more and more at ease the more this spirit spoke to them.

"So, um, no one has helped you before tonight?" Carl was surprised to find that Peter was sounding a little nervous. He knew for a fact that Peter was no longer a virgin, as the wall they shared in their little house were very thin.

"No. You see, I need to leave this house to find someone... and to do that I need to take someone's life force..."

"You have to kill someone?" Carl asked inquisitively.

"No," she smiled at him and he suddenly felt his cheeks flush, "I just need to borrow someone's life force for the night, and no one has been willing."

"Because they all wanted to..."

"Fuck me, yes." She said it with a smirk and shrugged. Carl just stood there in awe of the situation. Not in a million years did he think they would really find a ghost in this house, and now they were standing here talking about getting her laid. "So, is there any chance one of you..."

"Yes." Peter before Carl could say anything.

"What!?" Carl shouted as he pulled on his brothers arm.

"Thank you!" And before anyone else could say or do anything, Rory flashed a bright red and passed right through Peter.

"No! Stop!" yelled Carl as he dove out of the way, but by the time he got back to his feet the light had faded and Peter was lying still on the ground. "Peter? Peter!" He rushed to his brother's side and tried to shake him awake.

"He'll be alright." Carl looked up and fell back on his elbows. Rory was standing over him, only now she was made whole again.

"What did you do to him!?"

"I borrowed his life force, just like I said. Here, help me lift him on the bed." Carl had no idea why he should help this girl, but he was more worried about his brother so he helped. "Oh my God!" Rory gasped as she grabbed Peter's feet.

"What!?"

"Do you know how long it's been since I've felt something!?" There was a huge smile on her face as they lifted up Peter's limp body and carried him over to the bed. Once he was on the bed, Carl looked over to the girl who was only moments ago a ghost. She was laughing and running her hands over her body as she jumped up and down. Carl hadn't really noticed before, but she was a very beautiful girl. She had short red hair and was very petite, kind of your typical girl next door.

"Wow, your brother is the best!" She ran over and gave Carl a big hug, "Alright, let's get to that party Peter was going to!"

Carl pushed her away slowly, feeling a little shyness peeking in. "How do you know about the party?" She simply shrugged and smiled at him. "I don't know... It's like I can remember some of things about Peter..."

"You go... I'll just stay here with Peter..." He then sat on the bed, looking dejected. "But you better come back!"

"He'll be fine, I promise!" She thought for a moment and then sat on the bed next to him. "Peter really wanted you to go to the party tonight and have a good time."

Carl was uncomfortable with having a cute girl sitting this close to him. Her outfit was little more than a white sheet wrapped around her chest with a pair of white shorts and a pair of heels.

"Carl, come on..."

"They would never let me in."

"You don't know that. If you're with me, I'm sure they'll let you in." She tried to put her arm around him like you would a brother, and he stood up.

"Why would they want me, you won't even have me..."

"Carl, I told you it doesn't work like that?" She stood up and walked over to him.

"What, I'm so awkward that even a ghost doesn't want to be with me?" She looked at him and saw both anger and shame in his eyes.

"Carl, even if you had given me your life force and Peter was here, I couldn't sleep with him either..."

"Why?"

"I don't know... I'm really not even sure how I took his life force." She was holding him by the shoulders, trying to make him look at her. "But we can try something... Something that might make you more comfortable to get in the party."

"What?" Carl was trying to mask the embarrassment he was feeling after calling her out.

"Well, I don't know really, but part of me thinks I can change the way you look."

"What, really?"

"Carl, honey, I don't know..."

"Do it!" Carl was getting excited at the thought of finally getting out of his tiny, awkward body.

"But what if something..."

"Rory, please... Do it."

Rory looked down and saw a pleading desperation in Carl's eyes. "Alright, I'll try." Having said that Rory leaned in close to Carl and wrapped her arms around him. She embraced him close and felt a part of her come to life and they were both wrapped in a red glow.

As the glow faded Rory stepped back from Carl and was astonished at what she saw. "Carl?"

"Um...whoa, that was really weird..." Carl was taken aback by the fact that Rory's voice was coming out of his own mouth. He rushed over to the mirror by the closet and was staring at Rory, only now she was wearing a little devil costume.

"Carl, don't panic...I don't know how this happened but I can try to..."

"No... it's perfect." Carl was staring in the mirror at the lovely girl and did not feel a bit of panic. "It's perfect." He turned around, admiring Rory's body for a second time. He, or she, was wearing a black corset with a tiny pair of black hot pants and a pair of devil wings and ears. In this outfit she could see that Rory had a pretty nice rack, a fact that was hidden in the angel costume.

"Stop looking at my body like that!" Rory said with a laugh as she shoved Carl. "Are you really alright with this?"

"I am... I really am..." Carl didn't tell her that he had often fantasized about being a girl, he had always kept that to himself... He had never even told Peter.

"Well, this night is just full of surprises," Rory said as she stood side by side with Carl and looked in the mirror. "I've always wanted a sister, and now here you are Carl... Oh, we should come up with another name."

"Carly," she said with a smile, a name so close to her own yet always felt out of reach.

"Okay, Carly... let's go to that party!"

"Peter?"

"He'll be fine, trust me," Rory said with a smile before grabbing Carly by the hand and dragging her out of the house. Soon they were walking side by side down the sidewalk to the Ta Gamma Beta house. As they passed people they got both stares of disgust from women, and lustful looks from the guys. Carly felt that they weren't dressed too slutty, yet they were certainly showing a lot of skin. "It feels so good to be alive!" Rory said with a laugh as two guys whistled their approval.

"So, Rory... how exactly did you..."

"Die?" Carly nodded. "Honestly, it's a pretty embarrassing story. You see, I was getting ready to go over to my boyfriends house where we were planning to... you know." She flashed Carly a wicked grin before continuing, "I was saving myself for him so I was super horny... and I wasn't really paying attention. While I was putting on my costume my cat brushed past my leg and I fell backward and hit my head on my bedpost... Dead."

"That's it? I was expecting something like..."

"Being burned alive, a car crash out on 101 or being murdered by the one who loved me? Sorry, my cat tripped me and I hit my head."

"Wow, you seem pretty upbeat about it?"

Rory just smiled and skipped ahead of Carly, "Death ain't so bad... I've wandered around Timber Grove a lot over the last ten years and every Halloween I get to visit with some horny coeds."

"What happened to your family?"

Rory stopped her skipping and looked at the ground. "I was an only child and they took it pretty hard... they moved shortly after I died to Portland."

"I'm sorry," Carly said as she wrapped her new twin in a hug.

"It's alright. They come back and put roses on my tombstone every year, and they seem really happy."

"What about your boyfriend?"

"Travis Grimm, that dick?" Rory smiled again and began skipping. "Well he didn't even wait until I was in the ground before he slept with my best friend, getting her pregnant in the process. They are now a fat, unhappily married couple with 6 kids."

"You're so bad..." Carly said as she shoved Rory in the side.

"What about you, Carly? You have any stories of love or loss?"

Carly just shrugged her shoulders and kept walking, "Nope, I spend all my time with my computers. I'm a sophomore and I've never had a girlfriend, I just leave all that stuff to Peter."

"He is pretty cute," Rory said looking dreamily into the sky.

"Hey!" Carly elbowed her and they laughed and talked all the way to the party. When they arrived to the party they had no problem getting in the front door. The bouncer at the front barely registered a nod as he watched a hot pair of twins, a sexy angel and devil to boot, bypass the line and walk into the party.

Carly had always heard about the parties Tau Gamma Beta had thrown, but this was incredible. The room was full of the best looking people she had ever seen... and she was one of them. It only took a few moments for guys to swarm over the pair of twins offering drinks of every kind.

"Wow, not much has changed in ten years!" Rory yelled as she finished her second beer. "Let's dance!" She then pulled Carly to the middle of the floor where they started dancing.

Carly had never felt more alive in her life. The music was blasting and there were bodies moving all around her. She felt a confidence as Carly that she had never experienced as Carl. It was only when she felt a hand on her ass that she was pulled back into the moment. She looked behind her
and saw a cute guy smiling at her as he ran his hands over her ass and hips. Carly had no idea of what to do, but her body seemed to respond on it's own and she began pushing herself back into his hands. Soon his hands were running up her stomach and inching closer and closer to her new
breasts.

"I need her, let's go to the ladies room." It was Rory and she was pulling Carly out of the arms of that guy and into the restroom.

"What's the big idea?"

Rory only looked at her with a big grin. "Do you know what you're getting yourself into?"

"I was just dancing." She was right? Carly thought about the guy caressing her body and didn't really put two and two together.

"That brute was one step away from taking you right there on the dance floor."

Carly was shocked, she had no idea there was any chance of that. "Get out of here!"

"I'm serious, Carly... I don't want to sound like a bitch, but when I was alive every guy in school wanted to get in my pants." She was now adjusting herself in the mirror and making sure she looked okay.

"I... I don't know what to do?" Carly sounded a little bit panicky, but there was also a small part of her that was excited.

Rory finished adjusting her halo and looked at Carly. "Honey, you can do whatever you want to do, but just make sure it's something you want to do and with someone you want to do it with."

Carly could only nod as they both found their way back onto the dance floor. She was shocked to find the guy who was just feeling her up making out with this girl dressed like Cleopatra. She just shrugged it off and got back to dancing, only now she was making all the guys work for it. One time she was pleased to turn around and find a girl in what must have been the smallest cheer leading uniform grinding against her.

The night continued on like this for a while before Rory found her way back to Carly with a guy dressed like a fireman. "Carly, I'm going to go upstairs." She was biting her lower lip and had the biggest smile Carly had ever seen.

Carly looked over the fireman, and was very impressed with what she saw.
"Nicely done!" Rory just winked at her and pulled the firemen, who looked
like the happiest guy in the room, behind her and yelled back one final
time, "Be good!"

Soon Rory was upstairs with her man, leaving Carly alone on the dance floor. For some reason the fact that Rory was gone made her feel a little bit alone, so she ducked off the dance floor and into the restroom. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw a red haired beauty looking back at her. She had always dreamed about being a girl, but that is as far as the dreams really went. She really had no desire to take the night further than she had already.

"Excuse me?"

Carly jumped at the question and turned around to find a guy dressed up like a cowboy. "You can't be in here!"

The guy just stood there for a moment before he motioned to the urinals. "I'm sorry, I don't think you're supposed to be in here."

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry!" Her face was on fire at the thought she had entered the men's room by mistake.

"Don't worry about it, I don't think you're the first..." he said with a smile as he motioned her over to the last stall.

Carly stood there for a moment and then realized there were 2 people in the stall having sex. "Oh my God," she whispered to the cowboy as the sounds of lovemaking got louder and louder.

The cowboy just grinned and walked out of the restroom, and only when they were out the door did she realize she was following and holding his hand. They walked over to a quiet corner in the kitchen and he handed her a drink. "I'm Carl."

"Wodell?" she asked surprised.

"Yeah, do I know you?"

Carly did know him. Now that they were out of the bathroom and some place with a little light she could easily recognize Carl Wodell. He was the most popular guy at her High School and a was a good friend of Peter's. They had never really talked before, but he had the reputation for being a good guy.

"Carly."

"You're kidding! What are the odds?" He said with a smile as he took a swig.

Carly could only laugh as she took a drink and thought about the situation she was in. They talked for awhile and she was amazed at how true the talk about Carl was. He was funny, easy to talk to and really rather easy on the eyes. Other people came in and out of the kitchen, but he gave all his attention to her. Even some girls dressed with only intention of getting laid came by and he just shrugged them off.

The fantasy of being a girl was now turning into something else. She felt like Alice falling down the rabbit hole, and she was beginning to wonder how far she would fall.

"...upstairs?"

Apparently Carl had been speaking for the last couple of minutes while Carly worked on analogies in her mind. "Excuse me?"

"We don't have to, I was just asking..." He was fumbling all over his words, it was so cute. Here was the most popular guy in her old High School and he looked as nervous as she had felt with Rory.

"Yes, let's go upstairs." Carl didn't say anything, he just had a grin on his face and Carly grabbed his hand and made for the stairs. The party was beginning to die down, but there were still a fair amount of people on the dance floor. None of that mattered now as Carly held Carl's hand and led him to an empty room... if they could find one.

It seemed as if everyone else was getting a little frisky as they came across many locked doors with shouts and moans coming from them. There was one door that pushed open, but that only led to Carly seeing Rory bouncing up and down on her fireman. She should have closed the door, but she just watched for a moment as Rory's naked body moved eloquently over her lover's body. If Carly was on the fence about what she was about to do, the sight of this pushed her over the top.

"Oh my God, that girl looks just like you." Carly did not respond to Carl,instead opting to close the door and pull him into the only empty room... the bathroom. "Wow, what are you planning..."

Carly could no longer control herself and kissed Carl before he could speak. Her tongue explored the inside of his mouth like she had never done this before, and really she never had. He pushed her against the door and began running his hand up and down her back, giving Carly a great deal of pleasure.

They continued making out for a while before Carl's hand found its way into her shorts.

"Wait..."

"I'm sorry, do you not..."

"No, it's just... this is my first time." She looked at Carl and the look he gave her melted her where she stood.

"Okay, I understand that you don't want your first time to be in a bathroom." He laughed lightly as he removed his hand from her shorts.

"No... I don't care where I am." She grabbed his hand and put it back in her shorts, "as long as it's with you." He smiled and kissed her again as he began to work his hand down her shorts. "Oh my God!" was all she could say as he began to rub her new pussy. "That feels amazing, I had no idea... Oh!" He was now kissing her neck as she began squirming from his touch.

"You are so beautiful..." His hand was probing deeper inside her, sending waves of pleasure all over her.

"Please, don't stop... don't stop..." She was now pulling her shorts down, revealing the fact she had no panties on. With nothing in his way he began to work two fingers inside of her faster and with more purpose. "Ohhhhh, oh yeah... right there... yes... yes!"

And then all at once he removed his fingers from her moist slit and took a step back. "No... you've gotta be kidding me..."

"Carly, if you want to do this, let's do this right." His hands were undoing his belt buckle and soon his cock was out. The moment seemed to pause as Carly stared at her lover. She had never really thought about having sex with a man before. Her fantasy had always just been her in a lovely female body. But now having this man in front of her she began to wonder what it would feel like...

"Yes, let's do this right." And with one swift motion Carly had pulled her corset off, allowing her perky breasts free. Carl took this as an invitation and advanced on her, rubbing her soft breasts in one hand and placing the other on her toned ass pulling her towards him.

"Do you... want this?" he asked gently, between kisses.

"Yes... I want you." Before she could even finish the sentence he had maneuvered himself at her opening and began thrusting inside of her. "Oh my..."

"Are you alright?"

"Yes, keep moving." He held her closer and found a rhythm that she began to match. The feeling was like nothing she had ever experienced as a man. Her entire body seemed to be on fire and any regrets she thought she might of had were gone. She was enjoying every moment Carl was inside her. "Fuck, that feels so good!"

"Do you like that?"

"Fuck, yes! Right there!" She felt her entire body tighten as she was gripped by her first orgasm as a woman. "Yeeeeeesssss!" She was moaning and screaming like she was in a porno, and Carl took notice.

"I'm gonna cum! I'm cumming!"

Carly did nothing to stop him from cumming inside her and as he did she held onto him so tight she thought she could never let go. "Oh, fuck..."

"I know..." Carl was breathing heavily as he kissed her one more time and sat on the toilet. Carly just stood against the door, naked save for her devil ears. Her entire body was covered in a layer of sweat and she could feel Carl's cum running down her thigh.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to cum inside of you."

"I could care less, Carl... that was the best moment of my life." Carly moved over to him and straddled him on the toilet seat. She pressed her tits against his chest and and kissed him deeply. "Thank you."

Carl laughed to himself. "No, I think I should be the one thanking you..." He held her close and began kissing her right back.

"Oh... what's this?" Carly was beginning to feel Carl's cock stiffening again. "Well, it looks like we're not done here." Carly took one hand and began to bring Carl's cock back to life. Any problems she had about being with a man now long gone. As soon as he was sufficiently hard she angled herself over him and thrust herself down. The feeling of being on top of Carl was greatly different than standing up, and she liked it.

"Excuse me, I'm... Carly?" It was Rory, standing in the bathroom doorway with a look of shock on her face.

"One second, Rory!" Carly managed to say between moans.

Rory just shut the door with a huge grin on her face. She never thought that Carly would go all the way with a guy, yet there was no mistaking what was happening on the other side of the door. She waited outside the door patiently, finding herself getting a little turned on by what she was hearing from Carly.

Soon the door was open and a fully clothed Carly stepped through, looking triumphant. "Are you ready to go back, Carly?"

She smiled and put an arm around Rory. "Yes... Yes I am." They stepped over passed out bodies and walked around coupled making out until they were outside and walking back to Rory's house.

"You slut!" Rory shouted as Carly recounted her experience.

"What can I say, it all happened rather quickly."

"I'll say. I saved myself for 19 years, and then 10 more on top of that being dead, and you sleep with a guy after only two hours of being a woman!" Rory was laughing uncontrollably.

"And how was the fireman?'

"Oh my God, it was so good. I mean, it was so fucking good." They laughed more and more as they approached Rory's house and soon they were in her old bedroom looking at Peter. "Carly, I can't thank you and Peter enough for what you allowed me to do tonight."

"No... this night is one I will never forget..." They hugged each other tightly and Carly began to cry.

"Carly, come on... Peter needs to be woken up again..."

"I know, it's just... I want to..."

"What?" Rory asked the question, but she knew what was coming.

"I want to stay as Carly..." she said it and there was not a doubt in her mind that she meant it.

"I know, Carly... I've known since the moment I took Peter's life force..."

"What do you mean?"

"Here, sit down." Rory sat on the bed and patted the place next to her. Carly didn't argue and sat down and rested her head on Rory's shoulder. "You're brother knows you better than you think. When I changed you, I think it was Peter that made you become Carly."

"I don't understand."

"Well, neither do I, but that is what I feel. As for you staying as Carly, I think that there should be no problem."

"Really?" Carly had stopped crying and was looking at Rory intently.

"Yeah... I mean I really have no idea how any of this happened in the first place, so who am I to say no."

Carly reached over and hugged Rory. "Thank you... Thank you so much!"

"No, thank you and Peter..." And soon Carly found herself hugging nothing but air.

"Rory?"

"Carl?" It was Peter, he was slowly waking up.

"Peter!" Carly leaned down and hugged her brother, glad that he was back. Only after a moment of feeling her new tits pressed against him did she pull back. "Fuck, I have something to tell you Peter."

He was now propped up on his elbows and rubbing his eyes, "No need, cousin... I saw the whole thing."

"What? And why are you calling me cousin?"

"I saw everything through Rory's eyes... Even you going at it with Carl. Why'd it have to be Carl?" Peter was laughing now, still in a slight daze.

"So, what Rory said about you?"

"Yeah. I know that you've been unhappy, and the other day I got on your computer and you had left a window open to some transgender stuff. Dude, you don't have to say anything. It's just when everything happened with Rory, I thought you might like this..." His words were cut off by Carly hugging him again. "It's okay,I'm alright."

"Wait, that still does not explain why you called me cousin?"

"Well, if you're going to stay as Carly we need a reason as to why you're here."

"Wow, so is this really happening?" Carly was asking the question, not knowing if she wanted an answer.

"It is what it is, Carly. Now let's go home."

///// THE END

Kip the Elf's Christmas Mistletoe
A Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

////// 1
////// "Kip Forgets"

Not many people like to think about it, but Christmas Elves love to fuck.

They do it as often as they can, and are well known to do if for hours at a time. Rumors even suggest that some Elves are capable of fucking for the whole of January, but there is no hard evidence to suggest this occurs on a regular basis. Even the great Elf philosopher Tingle Jingle suggested that male Elves had developed the ability to fuck two or even three female Elves at the same time, but again there is no proof to support this theory.

It was this strong love of fucking that was causing Kip the Elf his problems this Christmas Eve. You see, Kip the Elf was now a Gold-3, which meant he worked directly for Santa, in addition to getting all the Elf trim he could. It had made the last two years a never ending smorgasbord of Elves throwing themselves at him, and he had every shape and size of Elf imaginable.

Which leads to another misconception about Christmas Elves in that either they are small and childlike, or something akin to a typical garden gnome. This is not the case. In fact, Christmas Elves are proportionally identical to humans, only at a smaller scale.

It was these thoughts that flooded Kip's mind as he slowly pounded his cock into Jilly, the hottest Elf in the north pole. She was so hot, that she had taken some photos of herself in some Christmas lingerie, and they had posted them on Instagram. Of course, she had to photo shop her pointy ears off, but she now had over a million followers that thought she was a five foot six lingerie model. She was, in fact, a one foot eight beauty with the best pair of tits in the North Pole, but that didn't stop Victoria's Secret from sending modeling requests.

"Oh, that feels so jolly!" Jilly yelled as Kip thrust into her from behind. Kip had both of his hand on her perfectly round tits, and was loving the way they filled his Hands. "Oh, that feels so elfing good! Oh! Push your candy cane deeper!"

Some would laugh at the way Elves spoke during sex, but rest assured that it had the desired effect on their mate.

"Oh, I'm gonna tinsel!"

"Yes! Shoot your tinsel deep in me," Jilly begged.

"I'm gonna! I'm gonna shoot my tinsel so deep!" And Kip did shoot his tinsel deep inside of her, and she took it all. He had no idea if she was able to tinsel on her own, but Kip was not really concerned with such things.

As Kip cleaned himself up, Jilly leaned against the wall and panted. "That was so elfing good," she said as she reached for her red lacy bra.

"You're as hot as a cup of cocoa," Kip said with a smirk.
"You are too," she replied as she put her traditional Elf dress back on. "I'm so glad you talked me into coming with you on this mission, it was so elfing exciting! And think, Santa will be passing over us shortly!" They were currently in a small house in Timber Grove, a small town on the southwest coast of Washington. The last hour was spent fucking at the top of the stairwell, but Christmas Elves could not be seen by humans unless the Elves wanted to be seen..

"Yeah," Kip said, not really listening to what Jilly was saying. He was looking through his Elf-Phone , when he noticed that he had put it on silent before he put the moves on Jilly. "Oh fuck," he whispered as he saw that he had 30 missed calls from the North Pole.

"What did you say?" Jilly asked, not knowing any human swearing.

"Nothing," he replied, and as he returned the call he braced himself for what was coming.

"Is this Kip?"

"Yeah, who is this?"

"This is, um, Zippy at the Norhtern Christmas Institute of Spirit..."

"And?" Kip asked, a little annoyed that he was obviously was talking to a rookie.

"Well, we seem to be picking up a D45 in your vicinity."

Kip had been working with the NCIS for the last two years, but he had never heard the term before. "What the elf is a D45?"

"Oh Santa! A D45?" Jilly asked from behind him.

"You know what that is?"

"Of course! A D45 means that there is a insufficient amount of spirit to keep Santa's sleigh afloat!"

"Hey, Zippy?" Kip asked, turning his attention back to the phone. "Is that true? How the elf did this happen?"

The line was quiet for a moment, before a timid voice came back on. "Well, um, sir... It's, um, the young man in that house. It was your job to make him feel Christmas cheer."

It indeed was his job to make people feel the Christmas Spirit. The NCIS existed to ensure Santa's sleigh had enough power to get from town to town. With Christmas cheer wavering in recent years, they had a new plan to focus on particular homes to get a good enough bump to keep the sleigh going. As a Gold-3, Kip was assigned one of those houses.

The house he was currently in.

"I elfing sprinkled this place with enough elf dust to make Rudolph OD." Kip yelled into the phone, and as he did he looked down and saw the door to the house they were in open.

"Hello, fucknut!" Said a large, muscular man as he entered the home.

"Who the fuck is that?" Kip asked to no one in particular.

"You've got to..." He hung up on Zippy and searched through his Elf-Phone, looking at his assignments. The house he was in was home to two human men, both aged twenty two. One, a John Rainer, was out at a party while the other, a Clay Smith, stayed home and played online. This was supposed to be an easy assignment, which is why he had brought Jilly along. Nothing was supposed to happen, yet here was a new variable which was causing the D45.

"Oh my Santa, how did this happen?" Jilly asked, looking rather concerned.

"I have no elfing... Oh shit," Kip whispered as he looked at his Elf-Mail and saw a message showing that a step brother of the one called John had changed plans at the last minute. He was now staying the night, and had a history of making the one called Clay's life a living hell.

"What are you going to do?" Jilly asked.

"Give me a second," Kip asked as politely as he could manage. He certainly didn't want to make Jilly more upset, as he was looking to get another good fucking in after Santa flew over. Well, that would require Santa getting enough Christmas spirit and actually making it out of Timber Grove without crashing into the Pacific. "How much time until Santa's flyover?"

"We've got about an hour," she said as she bounced up and down on her heels.

Kip watched as Jilly's breasts jiggled in her dress, and then he got an idea. "Okay, do you have any mistletoe in you bag?"

She laughed, "Kip, what self respecting Elf woman would not have some mistletoe in her bag?"

"Great, just give me it and..."

"And what? Neither of those two humans is gay, so what good will mistletoe do?"

Kip thought about what he had done two years ago in the same town he was in. A present got mixed up, so he changed a young man into a woman who waned the gift more than anything. It was the catalyst for him making it to Gold-3, and now he was going to have to work some of that magic again.

"I know neither is gay, so we're going to have to mix things up a bit," he said with a playful grin.

////// 2
////// "Mistletoe"

"I'm trying to focus here, Reggie" Clay said, obviously annoyed by his roommates step brother.

"God, you are such a fucking nerd," Reggie said as he grabbed the controller from Clay's hands.

"What the fuck are you doing! Give that back!" Clay ran after Reggie, who was moving about the tiny house laughing like he was in Middle School again. "We're in the middle of a fucking match, asshole!"

This comment made Reggie stop in his tracks. "What did you call me?"

Clay was only a few steps away from Reggie, and he knew that he had made a mistake. The man in front of him was a muscle bound freak, and could easily rip Clay in two if he wanted to. Clay was on the other side of the spectrum: short, skinny and not threatening at all. It was the perfect dynamic for bullying growing up, although John had done a good job of keeping Reggie in line all of these years.

But John was not there.

"What did you call me, you fucking piece of shit?" Reggie said as he advanced on Clay.

"Nothing, you can have the controller."

"No, I want you to repeat what you said."

Clay tripped on his feet as he backed up, and fell to the ground in a heap. He watched as Reggie threw the controller at the wall, causing a button to go bouncing off down the entryway, and then Clay noticed something else. Time seemed to freeze as he stared at the mistletoe that was hanging right above Reggie. John and Clay had put up a small tree with some other decorations their families had sent, but neither had put up a mistletoe. John never brought any of his many girls over, and Clay never had much luck with girls to worry about such a thing.

The moment Reggie stood underneath the mistletoe, something magical happened. A shower of red sparkles froze him in place, and soon he was bathed in a soft green light. "What the fuck is happening!?" Reggie asked, but Clay was blinded by the light and was not able to see exactly what, if anything, was actually happening. It only lasted for a moment longer, and once the light was gone Clay was shocked by what he saw.

"I... God, I'm so sorry for yelling at you Clay!" A girl who was standing right where Reggie was a moment ago says, and Clay doesn't know how to respond. She's wearing a red dress with white fur that reveals an ample amount of cleavage. Long brown curly hair falls past her shoulders, and she has the cutest face Clay had ever seen. Her eyes were a deep brown, lips as red as the dress she was wearing and a cute button nose. "Clay? Are you okay?"

"Who are you!? Where did Reggie go!?" Clay said as he scurried back from the girl. He was always awkward around pretty girls, and this was the most gorgeous girl he had ever laid eyes on.

"I'm right here, Clay. It's me, Reggie." She said as she approached him and tried to help him up.

"What!? How is that even possible!?"

"I don't know, Clay, but I'm so sorry for breaking your controller. I mean, I've been so mean to you for so long."

Clay brushed her hands aside and stood up, while still cautiously trying to back peddle. "I don't know if this is some kind of joke, but you should leave."

"Clay, it's really me." The way she said was so honest and sincere that it caused Clay to stop right where he was.

"Prove it."

The lovely girl in front of Clay pouted a little, causing her breasts to jiggle in her dress, and she thought for a moment. "I... I hate to say this, but remember that time you and John were sleeping out in the tree house in our backyard? Well, I put a bunch of our dog's poop in your sleeping bag."

"Holy shit, that was you? I mean, Reggie... I mean..."

"I was a total jerk," she said with warm apologetic eyes, "and here I was about to ruin your Christmas Eve."

"It's... How is this happening?" Clay sat onto the couch behind him, and Reggie walked over and sat beside him.

"I really don't know."

"I mean, if it's really you... Aren't you freaking out?"

She sat and pondered the question, and as she did Clay couldn't help but stare at her heaving breasts. "No, I'm not freaking out at all. The only thing that's really on my mind is the awful feeling of regret. I mean, I've treated you like poop for the last fifteen years, ever since you came home with John from school. To be honest, I was always jealous of the friendship you too had."

"Really?"

"Yeah, I always had a bunch of friends, but nothing like you and John have." They sat in quiet after that, each taking in the strangeness of what was happening.

"I think I know how this happened, Reggie," Clay said looking away from her.

"Wow, you're still really awkward around girls, aren't you?" She said with a laugh that made Clay's heart beat faster. "And I think you should call me something other than Reggie for the time being."

"What? Then what should I call you?"

She thought about it for a moment, "What about Jill?"

"Um, sure, I guess," Clay said as he stood up and walked over to the entryway. "So, does it feel weird being in a girl's body?"

"Not really," Jill said as she followed him, "everything feels right, you know what I mean?"

"No, I don't," Clay said with a little chuckle. She also laughed, then gasped as Clay extended his arm to stop her, and placed his hand firmly on her breast. "Whoa, don't take another step," he said cautiously. The thought never entered his mind that he was feeling his first boob, instead he felt an overwhelming urge to protect the lovely girl at his side.

"Um, Clay?"

"What?" He looked over at her and saw that she was grinning and looking down. His eyes followed hers and he saw that he was holding her breast. "Oh my God, I'm so sorry!"

"It's okay," she said with a smile, "but why did you stop me?"

"Look," Clay said, still rater embarrassed from before.

"Oh," She said with a laugh, "alright." She then quickly stepped under the mistletoe and pulled Clay in for a kiss.

Clay had kissed a few girls before, but it was nothing like this. Her lips were moist and warn, and her tongue quickly shot into his mouth and began dancing with his own. "No," Clay said as he gently pushed her away, "I was just pointing out that you changed under the mistletoe."

"Oh," Jill said with a grin, "I misread the situation."

"But I don't understand..."

"Why I kissed you? I don't know, I mean..."

"God, it's strange enough that you're suddenly the most beautiful girl I've ever seen," she blushed a crimson shade when he said that, "but you're still the guy who bullied me for the last fifteen years."

"I know, and I'm so sorry!"

"I know you are. I don't know why, but I believe everything you're saying. It's just," She took the moment of him pausing and pulled him in for another kiss. This time he didn't pull away, instead he felt emboldened and began to run his hands over her body.

"God, yes! Touch me, Clay!" She pushed him against the wall and reached her hand behind her. In one fell movement her dress fell to the floor, revealing a red corset with a fur lining on the bottom and a tiny white bow in between her two breasts. She looked like a present waiting to be opened, and Clay moved closer.

"You are so beautiful," he said as he kissed the tops of her breasts.

"And you are so handsome," she replied, as soft giggles escaped her lips. "God, that tickles!" They continued to make out for a few minutes, before she gave him a deep kiss and got on her knees.

////// 3
////// "Giving is Better than Receiving"

"Oh my Santa! She's sucking on his candy cane!" Jilly said with glee as they watched from a few feet away.

"Wow, that took shorter than I thought," Kip said, obviously proud of himself. His magic had worked perfectly, and now they just needed to see if they had worked fast enough to save Christmas.

They watched as Jill went down on Clay, with her taking the time to massage his balls and taking his modest cock in as far as she could. It didn't take too long before Clay was ready to cum, and Jill had taken it all like a pro.

"Oh, Santa, that was hot," Jilly said as she bounced on her heels behind Kip. The feeling of her breasts pressing against him was getting Kip all excited, band he was excited to finally get another run at her.

"Did watching a big human male get your body turn you on?"

"Oh Santa, yes! Did you see how big my boobies were on her!?"

He did, and he had to agree. Seeing Jilly's beautiful elf body blown up to that size was the hottest thing he had ever seen. He turned around and kissed her hard on the mouth, before he heard his Elf-Phone going off.

"Shit, a blow job may not be enough to wipe the D45," Kip said as he looked at his Elf-Phone again. He swiped through some pages and looked at some readings. "We've pulled it up to a decent level, but we're going to need more. This was a target house for Santa..."

"Then what can we do?"

He thought back to his Gold-3 training and tried to remember anything that could help in this situation. There were a lot of boring classes, with a ton of terrible elf puns, but nothing came to mind that would help. "I... I don't know what to do..." Kip watched as Clay and Kill cuddled, and then it finally occurred to him what needed to happen. "Giving is better than receiving," he whispered to himself.

"What was that?" Jilly asked.

"Giving is better than receiving," Kips said, getting excited, "it's what one of my instructors from NCIS said. He told us that giving is always a better way of generating Christmas cheer..."

"So what does that mean?"

Kip grimaced and peeked over at the couple. "It means we need Clay to step up and give it to Jill, but he's going to have to do it on his own..."

"Why? Can't you use your magic?"

"I used the last of it on the mistletoe. It's still enchanted, but I made it to where it could not work on Clay..."

"How much time do we have," Jilly asked with great concern.

Kip looked down at his Elf-Phone, "Fifteen minutes, tops."

A few feet from where the elves stood hidden by magic, Clay sat against the wall with Jill in his arms. "That was incredible," he said with a big smile.

"It was," Jill said with a smile.

"Have you ever..."

"Sucked a guys dick? No, not before now," she said with a chuckle. "In fact, I never even went down on a girl before."

"So why now, I mean, is it..."

She leaned over and kissed him on the mouth, as she could see where his mind was going. "I don't know if it's the magic, or whatever changed me... But you should know that I've never felt as good as I do right now, with you."

There was a look in her eyes that told Clay something, but he was reluctant to see it. He could tell that she was offering herself to him, but he was just to shy to make a move. She was the one that had gone down on him, and however good it was he knew he couldn't ask it of her again.

"What are you thinking?" Jill asked.

"To be honest, I'm looking at that tiny bow on your corset and thinking how much it looks like a gift."

A smile crossed her lips, "Well, don't you want to open your present?" She was on her knees in front of him, with her arms squeezing her breasts together. It was the most enticing thing he had ever seen, but he was still so unsure.

"Fuck her, for Santa's sake!!!"

"What was that," Jill said as she looked behind her, and just like earlier time froze. Clay stared at the girl in front of her, and as she looked behind her the air pulled back from her ears and he was astonished to see that they were long and pointed like an elves. He had always been buried in fantasy games growing up, and had often fantasized about elf women. Seeing those ears wiped all doubt away, and he reached forward and lowered the corset. "Oh!' Jill shrieked with delight at Clay began to rub her exposed breasts.

"They're perfect," Clay said in wonder.

"Wait until you unwrap all of your gift," she said as she got to her feet. Slowly she removed the corset, and then shook her hips as she pulled her red panties down. Now she was standing in front of Clay completely naked, and she held out her hand to him. "Come with me," she said in a voice that gave him absolutely no choice to say no. She walked him over to the couch and sat him down.

"I... I've never..."

"Shhhh," she whispered as she straddled him, "I'll do all the work." With her hand on his cock, she slowly lined it up with her new slit and slowly took it in.

"Oh my God!" Clay yelled as he held her hips. She then began to bounce up and down on him, causing her breasts to bounce joyfully in Clay's face. "Shit! Oh, that feels so good!"

"It's still not enough," Kip whispered as he watched the couple fuck on the couch.

"Why isn't it enough?" Jilly asked with worry all over her face.

"She's still giving... He needs to own up and..." Right as he said it he saw Clay flip Jill onto the couch and began to thrust his cock into her with vigor. Jill shouted out a string of expletives and moans as Clay continually pressed deeper and deeper.

"Oh my Santa, it's working!" Jilly said as she looked down at the Elf-Phone. Kip also looked down and saw the warning from his phone disappear, and for the first time in an hour he finally felt relief. "Oh, Santa, he's really giving it to her. I think she's already tinseled twice."

"Are you interested in joining her," Kip said with a smile as he ran his hand up her side.

"Oh, I thought you would never ask!" Jilly said as she stripped out of her dress fasted than Kip thought was possible. He was not at all shocked to find that she was completely soaked, and it made entering her a dream. "Oh, Santa!!!"

Yes, Christmas was saved and Kip was again balls deep in Jilly, but that is not where our story ends. You see, while Clay was giving it to Jill with all of his might, he had his back to the door and didn't notice his friend John had returned from partying. John was dumbstruck by what he saw before him, so much so that he didn't say a word as he approached Clay and his mystery lover. It wasn't until he was under the mistletoe that the two couples realized what had happened.

////// Epilogue
////// "A Christmas Miracle"

Santa's trip around the world went off without a hitch, and after all of the celebrations had ended Kip found himself in a familiar situation. He sat at a desk with his hands folded in his lap, as a disgruntled elf sat across from him.

"...and you have nothing else to add to the report?" Perry asked, looking at Kip as if he wouldn't trust anything that came out of his mouth.

"No, Sir."

"And about this D45?"

"I took care of it, Sir."

"And how exactly did you take care of it?"

"You know, just little bit of this and that."

"Right," Perry said as he sipped on his hot cocoa, "this and that..." Kip just smiled at him, not wanting to give away anything. "Well, this house that you were assigned turned out to be something rather odd."

"What do you mean, Sir?"

"Well," Perry said as he flipped through the file in front of him, "it appears the house contains a man and set of twin sisters who are... What is it... ah, in a 'Poly-amorous' relationship."

"Well," Kip said after a cough, "that's becoming more and more accepted in the human world." Of course he couldn't tell Perry that two step brothers had been enchanted to become duplicates of Jilly, or that the magic would lead the three to seek out their "Poly-amorous" relationship.

"Yes, well I guess congratulations are in order then," Perry said dryly.

"For what, sir?"

"Your D45 got changed to a D64, which gave Santa enough Christmas Spirit to last the rest of the night. I'm surprised you didn't hear, the Elves are all calling it a Christmas Miracle..."

Kip had heard all about it, but he knew the truth. He knew that the "Christmas Miracle" was really just caused by a geeky nineteen year old kid having a threesome with two incredibly sexy twin sisters. Jilly had helped fudge the paperwork to make it look like they were always twins, and it looked like everyone had bought it.

"...as such, the big man is knocking you up to a Gold-2."

Kip figured this was coming, but he still tried to look surprised. "What? Oh my, what an honor."

"Yes... an honor. That is all, Kip," Perry said as he motioned for the door.

"Thank you, Sir!" Kip said with a smile. He was then walking the halls of the North Pole like he owned the place. Gold-2, that was the "Naughty or Nice" division. He could have his pick of any Elf girl out there now, but Jilly had said yes and the two of them were getting married. It would be a big change for Kip, but upon finding Jilly naked on his bed covered only by a big red bow he figured he could live with it.

////// THE END

If you appreciated this twisted story, please visit my personal site at TGTrinity.com. The site has exclusive stories that have been commissioned, as well as info on how you can commission me to bring your ideas to life. I'd also invite you to visit captions.tgtrinity.com to see my new work with captions as well as my Patreon page at patreon.com/tgtrinty. (CAUTION: All mentioned sites have explicit content.)

"Letters From College"
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

***

Dear Rosie,

Hey Rosie! It's my first day here at Timber Grove Community College and I
must say that this campus is incredible! The only thing that could make it
any better is if you were here with me. I really miss you and can't wait
for you to come here next semester.

Registration went alright, although they spelled my name "Stewart Voss"
instead of "Stuart", but that's happened all my life. It's strange that a
community college has dorms, but I don't really mind. I am living with
another guy whose name is Greg (he has really long black hair, like your
brother), and he is actually fatter than I am! I'm sorry, I know that I
shouldn't be too excited by that, but everyone else here on campus is
really skinny. Maybe all that stuff they said in the brochure about
becoming a new person is really true!

We are really close to the beach, but it has been raining non stop since
I've arrived. I did get a chance to drive around Timber Grove, and it is a
really nice little town. There is a nice hotel, a Native American casino
right on the beach, and the historic downtown has a really nice thrift
shop I'm sure you're going to love.

When I got back from looking around town there was a guy in my dorm room
talking to Greg. He said his name was Ben, and he was looking for recruits
into Tau Gamma Beta! I have absolutely no idea what kind of fraternity
that is, but they wanted Greg and I to join!

So earlier tonight Greg and I went to their open house and met all of the
other guys looking to join. There were only 4 other guys, and I couldn't
help but notice that they were all about the same size as Greg and I.
Typically, this wouldn't be too strange, but all the guys already in TGB
looked like a bunch of jocks.

I know what you're thinking, Rosie, that this was some kind of prank... but
these were some of the nicest guys I've ever met. They invited us
downstairs where they had a party set up and we played Mario Kart 64 and
Goldeneye all night long. There were even some girls from Tau Gamma Delta
that came over and partied with us, and even though they were very pretty...
none were as pretty as you :)

All in all it was one of the best parties I've ever been to, I even won a
few game of quarters!

At the end of the night, the six new pledges had to take part in a
"ceremony", all that meant was the guys dressed up in weird masks and we
had to drink some funky tasting tequila shots. They also made us wear some
bikinis over our clothes, which I thought was a little weird... but
whatever.

All of the pledges are meeting tomorrow morning to start the TGB program,
which means we'll be running on the beach... yikes! Hopefully this will be a
chance for me to lose all that weight, maybe by the time you come for
classes in the winter I'll be back down to 220! Anyway, gotta get to bed.

I Love You SO MUCH!
Stuart Voss
September 20th, 1998

***

Dearest Rosie,

I just finished my first week of classes here at TGCC! The week has gone
by so fast that I could not even believe it. My classes are all pretty
easy and I've actually made a lot of good friends already. Another thing
that you will not believe is I've lost 20 pounds this week! I know, I
can't believe it either. That means I am now down to 225, and if I keep
this up you won't even recognize me when you get here!

Last night I went out with the guys and we saw Rush Hour, which was so
funny. You should totally go see it! Later we went back to the TGB house
and partied all night again. We had some more of that funky tasting
tequila, but the taste is really starting to grow on me.

The Delta girls came over again I spent a lot of time talking to Ben's
girlfriend, Amy. Don't worry, you have nothing to worry about as I only
have eyes for you, sweetie. Anyway, she is super out of my league but she
is so nice. She's been helping a lot with our training program, and really
motivates all six of us to keep at it.

And you think my 20 pounds is impressive? This guy named Preston lost 30
pounds this last week alone! It's not all good for him though, because all
that weight loss came off of his stomach, leaving him with a rather big...
well it looks like he has boobs now. The Delta girls jumped right on it
and got him a "Bro", just like on Seinfeld! Again you'd think people would
make fun of him, but they are being super supportive.

Last night the pledges had to put on these french maid costumes and clean
up after the party. It was pretty funny to see these six bigger guys
walking around in little black dresses cleaning and dusting. And do you
want to hear something kinda weird? I found my roommate, Greg, in one of
the bedrooms going down on a guy while he was wearing his maid outfit. I
had no idea that Greg was gay, but we should introduce him to Mike Weasley
sometime!

Next week, if this Washington rain lets up, we're going to have a combined
Tau Gamma Beta & Delta party on the beach! There is a guy here who knows
how to cook a whole pig in the ground, you know I've always wanted to do
that!

So how are you doing? I know that you wanted to save up some more money
before you moved out here, but I really wish that you were here. I really
miss you! Please send some more pictures of you, so I won't have to go
without seeing your beautiful face!

With all my Love,
Stuart
September 27th, 1998

***

Dear Rosie,

Wow, Rosie, this has been another amazing week! I've lost another 25
pounds and I'm the worst of the six! I can't remember the last time I
weighed 200, I think I must have been a freshman! Greg is down to 210, but
I think he started at close to 270. I'm really embarassed to admit this,
but all six of us now have to wear some sort of support for our chests.
Preston, that guy I told you about last week, has lost so much weight that
I thought he was one of the Delta girls!

It was raining last night (bummer, no pig) so we had the party at the
Delta house. And you're gonna love this, all the pledges had to dress up
like the TGCC cheerleaders. Thank God they didn't take any pictures! The
Delta girls even put makeup on us and helped style our hair, just like you
did to me when we were 8! Once we were in all of our gear, we had to do
some cheers for the group. I think we did a pretty good job, one of the
Delta girls actually tried to get Preston to try out for the team, can you
believe that!?

Speaking of believing things, I told Greg that I knew he was gay and asked
if he wanted to meet Mike. He freaked out on me! He told me he wasn't gay
and would never do something like that! I couldn't believe it, maybe it
wasn't him I saw in the room last week?

One problem is all of my clothes are hanging off of me now, so I'll
probably have to do some shopping next week. Greg's parents sent him some
more money and he's already replaced his wardrobe, and it looks like I
will have to do the same.

Classes have been alright, I guess... it's getting harder and harder for me
to focus on my studies. All I can think about is getting down to the gym
to work out with the guys. I've never been this motivated before in my
life! I spend about an hour on the treadmill before hitting the pool to do
some laps. It is kinda weird to be in the pool though... well, like I said
we all have to wear sports bras while we work out. I've been talking to
Amy a lot about why the six of us have lost weight everywhere besides our
chest and ass, but she says that's just how the body works.

The Delta girls have also started making us these super smoothies, and
they are so yummy! You would love them, it's all strawberries and mango
with some of the tequila sprinkled in for fun!

Greg has been out all night now, and even as I write this letter I am
worried about the guy. Besides Preston, he has lost the most weight and
guys are starting to mistake him for a girl. I told him he needs to get
his haircut, but he still wears it long. I was going through his closet
earlier and found a lot of cute clothes that you would really like.

There is something I want to tell you... Nevermind. I'm sure that it's
nothing...

I still miss you a lot!
Stuart
October 4th, 1998

***

Rosalyn,

Whoo! What another great week! Chalk up another 10 pounds of weight loss
and I am now a card carrying member of the "Under 200 Club"! 190 feels so
good, and I know that I can lose more!

I'm sure you're probably curious about Greg. He didn't turn up until after
I mailed you last week's letter. He said that he went home with someone!
Can you believe that? He also totally apologized for yelling at me and we
made up. He is such a good friend, I'm lucky to have him as a roommate.

Amy had a meeting with the pledges today and talked about our routine.
While most of the guys had lost a ton of weight, we still had all of our
weight in our chest. We're going to be starting some exercises to tone our
chests and butts, I can't wait!

We finally got enough of a break in the weather to have that beach party
last night. We only have another 3 weeks before we're made members of TGB
at the Halloween party, but that means we had to do another stunt tonight.
All five of the pledges were kidnapped during school and brought to the
beach to set up the party. The Delta girls came and put us all in grass
skirts and coconut bras and made us be the entertainment. They also
brought along one of their new pledges, this really cute girl named
Presley. So that brings our number up to six for pledges.

We had a really great night! With all of the training we've been doing we
looked like a real group of girls doing the luau. We did a lot of the
serving, but we also got to dance and party with everyone else. While two
of the pledges, Ken and Jeremy, stayed on the stage doing a dance, Greg,
Chris and I got drinks out to everyone. To be honest I don't think I've
ever drank as much as did last night!

Ooooh, do you want to hear something naughty? While I was going back to
the van to get some more drinks I found Presley bent over the hood getting
fucked by one of the frat guys! He had her totally naked and her boobs
were bouncing everywhere... She looked so happy. She also sounded really
happy, I've never heard the word "fuck" shouted so many times.

That brings me to... well... you know I love you, Rosalyn. But it is getting
really hard to be here without you. While Presley was getting fucked from
behind I started to rub myself, right there by the van! The coconut bra
was rubbing against my tits, and I was getting really turned on. I really
wish you were here!

Yours always,
Stuart
October 11th, 1998

***

Rosie,

You are not going to believe me, but I lost another 10 pounds, down to
180! This is the most amazing thing I've ever been a part of! Ken, Greg,
Chris and I are in the best shape of our lives! We can hardly believe that
the four of us weighed as much as we did when we got here only 4 weeks
ago! We only have 2 more weeks until the four of us become members of TGB,
but the guys have told us that we are going to really show that we want
in.

We had a little mixer on Wednesday night to welcome in the newest member
of Tau Gamma Delta, Jenny. We didn't have to dress up at the mixer, but
for some reason a lot of the guys there thought we were girls. Weird,
right? I guess with all of this weight loss I do kind of look a little
more feminine, but Amy says that the next few weeks of training will
really burn off our "boobs". We had a little Tequila drinking contest and
I won!

It looks like Presley, the girl I told you was getting fucked at the luau,
is already dating one of the Betas. Her boyfriend, this guy named Porter,
actually got her to give him a lap dance right there in the middle of the
party. She stripped down all the way to her panties and really put on
quite the show.

I know you've been asking about my grades, and I guess I'm doing alright.
I am really struggling with Physics and Biology, I think I may drop them
and pick up some easier classes. My physics Professor said there was a way
to bring my grade up in class, but I don't think I could do something like
that.

Greg took me shopping the other day to get me some new clothes. I guess
his family is super rich, and he knew that I was not able to fit into
anything. We went to this one shop in the mall and I got the best pair of
jeans I have ever had. Only when I was paying for them did I realize that
they were for girls, but they fit me so well I got them anyway.

We also went by the Lingerie shop to pick up some new bras. I'll tell you
what, this routine we are doing is not really shrinking our boobs at all.
The shop girl thought that we were girls, and actually convinced Greg to
try on some of their sluttier things.

We had had a black tie event at the House, and the four of us had to dress
up in ball gowns. Greg spent all night hanging on Jenny, I even walked in
on them making out! There were a lot of guys who asked me to dance, this
one guy named Zach even kissed me... but don't worry, i'm sure it was all
part of the pledge program.

Hugs and Kisses!
Stu
October 18th, 1998

***

Rosalyn,

Look, I really think that you need to calm down. A lot of the things you
wrote didn't make any sense. There have always been just the three of us
pledges, and we just dress up like girls for fun. There is absolutely
nothing strange going on.

Not that you really care, but I'm down to 165 pounds. And I know that it
freaks you out, but I have to wear a 36DD bra now, but that is only to
support me until we really lose that last bit of weight. You should see my
stomach, it is super flat now! I'm even starting to get some definition.

It is getting pretty lonely in the dorm. I wish that they would find me a
roommate, but I guess that would give us some privacy... if you ever
actually get here. Ken and Chris come over a lot and we just hang out and
plan out our next run.

I'm staying in that Physics class I told you about, I finally agreed to
perform that extra credit for the Professor. I'm actually doing a lot of
tutor work too, although I really don't know why all these guys are
signing up, I'm not that good at Physics. All my other classes are going
alright, I guess. I think I may have to do some extra credit in some other
classes to keep up.

We met up with the three Delta girls on Thursday so we could plan the
Harvest Festival. It's the last party before Halloween, and that is when
we get to fully join the pledges. For some reason the new girl, Grace,
talked us into having the theme of the party be "Stripclub"! We set up a
little stage with a pole and got a whole lot of that Tequila.

So last night had the party and it went really super! Everyone there, both
Betas and Deltas, had a really good time. Of course you'd think the three
Beta girls made the most money, but Ken and Christy dressed up like
Schoolgirls and stripped together. The house went wild for them. I think
that both of them even taped their dicks down, because they really looked
like girls up there!

I don't want you to get mad, but I got up on stage and stripped for
everyone too. It was such a rush! I decided to dress up like a sexy nurse,
and I ended up making a lot of money! All of the guys were whistling at me
and even the girls were throwing dollars. I guess I kind of got a little
out of control, since I pulled Zach up on stage and gave him a lapdance.
I've got to be honest with you Rosie... I really liked it. I know you'll
probably be mad at me, but you have not come to visit me yet and I'm
getting really horny.

Stu
October 25th, 1998

***

Hey Rosie!

I didn't get a letter from you this week, and I miss hearing from my best
friend! Things here are really going great, I am finally a member of Tau
Gamma Beta! This was the first year that they only had one new pledge, but
the Deltas got all five of their new pledges to join. I'll tell you more
about the Halloween party later, it was a-ma-zing!!!

I'm now down to 155 pounds, and a lot of that is finally from my chest.
I'm down to a 34D bra now, so I don't feel nearly as silly as I normally
do. In fact I spend a lot of time with the new Delta girls, and I just go
in to the girls locker room to shower and change, no one really seems to
mind. Even in as good as shape as I am in now, I'm still single... but I am
getting a lot of numbers from guys that I can throw your way when you get
here.

You know it's funny, but I am actually making a lot of money being a
tutor. I guess my professors were happy with my extra credit, because they
are sending a lot of guys my way. I can't wait for you to get here, we'll
go on a huge shopping spree!

So, this Halloween party we had was incredible. It was closed to only the
Betas and Deltas and we had an amazing time. I had so much fun dressing up
as a cheerleader a couple of weeks ago, that I decided to go as a
cheerleader tonight. I couldn't get the same one from the Betas, so i went
to the costume shop and got one of theirs. But you know that the costume
shop only had "Sexy Cheerleader", but I think I pulled it off. I didn't
even realize how long my hair has gotten since I've been here, but I was
able to pull it back into a big ponytail!

Grace won the contest though, she came dressed like a sexy librarian and
boy did the guys love that. She reminds me a lot of you, I think you'll
really like her. Zach came dressed like a Quarterback, and even though we
didn't go together we won cutest couple! I know, Tau Gamma didn't care
that they were giving an award to two guys... and when I asked about it they
told me not to worry about it.

There was a ton of drinking (again!) and I overdid it a little bit.
Promise not to tell anyone else back home, but I'm pretty sure some guy
was feeling up my boobs. Maybe it was more than one guy, I can't really
remember!

Now that I am an actual Beta, I won't have to dress up like a girl
anymore... which to be honest kind of bums me out. You're my best friend,
Rosie, so you know that I really like dressing up like a girl. Maybe I'll
keep doing it anyway, no one here really seems to mind. In fact, that guy
Zach told me I looked really sexy dressed up. We'll see what happens!

Loves!
Stacy
November 1st, 1998

***

Rosie,

I just got your letter and I must admit that I am really confused. I
showed it off to my roommate, Grace, and she says that you are probably
just playing some game. If you are, then I guess it's kind of funny... but
if not, then you are starting to scare me.

Rosie, my name has always been Stacy. The six of us girls were the only
ones looking to join Tau Gamma Delta... there were never any boys. And I
know that we've been friends for a very long time, but I've never been
your boyfriend. Again, I really hope that this is a sick joke because I
would hate to lose you as a friend. I really hope that when you get here
in 4 weeks we can talk it out and get past all this weirdness.

So I'm now 145 pounds, but I'm happy that I'm keeping the 34D bra size.
You'll be amazed at how much bigger my boobs look now that I've lost all
that weight. The six of us girls are still going on runs every day,
wouldn't it be awesome if I could lose more weight!

Presley just told us that she was pregnant, can you believe that! She had
lost the most weight of us by far, and she was actually a little bummed
that she was pregnant. But we all talked it out, and she is super excited
now!

At the rate Grace is going, I think she's going to get pregnant soon too.
She is now down to 115 pounds and has a new guy over every night. Last
night she brought over a guy while I was in the dorm and they had sex
right in front of me! To be perfectly honest, I touched myself while she
rode on top of him. I think that she knew I was watching and actually got
off on it.

Oh, I was going to tell you that we met the new pledges for the Tau Gamma
Betas. They got 4 guys that are really overweight, and they said it was
our job to whip them into shape. This is such a great sorority, the Betas
and Deltas are always trying to help eachother!

Other than that things have been really quiet. Apparently some girl in
school got busted for handing out blowjobs to the guys she was tutoring,
so all of us tutors had to stop. You know that I was only giving handjobs
to my tutors, but is that just as bad? Either way I had to stop.

Oh, I am sending some of that tequila I was telling you about. I talked to
our chapter leader, Amy, about how nervous you are about the sorority so
she gave me some to send to you. Trust me when I say that you are a shoe
in to become a pledge! And please stop this weird joke of yours, I hope
that it really is just that.

Lovies!
Stacy :)
November 8th, 1998

PS: Zach finally asked me out!!! I'll let you know how the date went next
week!!!

***

Rosies!

I was so glad to get your letter, and super glad that you've finally come
around! Isn't that tequilla just the best! Amy swears to me that it really
doesn't help with the weight loss, but I am so psyched to hear you're down
to 150 pounds! I just hit 135, so by the time you get here we could look
like twins!

Thanks for your apology, I'm glad that we're past all of that weird stuff
you were talking about. I'm glad that you're putting so much focus on
losing weight now too, it really makes getting guys a whole lot easier!

Speaking of guys, I went out on that date with Zach this week. It was so
awesome! He took me to this really nice restaurant and then we went
dancing at this club. I know that I've lost 110 pounds, but I still feel a
little self conscience when I go out. All of the other Delta girls I
joined up with look so hot now, but they have lost more weight than me. In
fact, I heard from Grace that Jenny and Christy are working at the strip
club in the Casino!

After the date Zach asked to come into my dorm, and I totally fucked his
brains out! It felt so amazing! I know, I'm such a slut for going all the
way with a guy on the first date, but you should know that I made him pull
out. I guess I got spooked by Presley's pregnancy, or maybe it's something
else? To be honest with you, I've been feeling pretty weird the last
couple of weeks, like something is off...

Anyway! Classes are going great and I've started tutoring again, the money
was just too good to pass up. I've also been putting a lot of time in at
the pool and the head lifeguard there asked if I wanted to become a
lifeguard! Can you believe that? I used to be so nervous about going to
the pool, and now I work there.

We've been running those new Betas crazy! We wake up every morning and go
running on the beach, and we've taken to wearing the skimpiest bikinis to
make the boys push themselves harder. Grace has even taken to fucking the
guy who comes in first place... and with the weight these guys are losing I
may fuck second place next! Amy is so happy with my planning skills that
she gave me a gift, a 10 inch vibrator!!!

I'm so excited for you to get here in two weeks, I think that you're
making the right choice dropping out to get here. Amy assures me that you
are a shoe in to become a Delta, and all of the girls are super excited to
meet you! Keep up with that weight loss, I'm super proud of you!!!

Stacy
November 15th 1998

***

Rosie,

Like, holy shit! I got that picture that you sent and I could not even
believe it! You look so hot now! I can't believe that we are both 115
pounds now! I know that I am using a ton of exclamation points, but I just
can't believe it!!! I also got that OTHER picture you sent... and I have to
admit I kinda liked it. I know you asked me how I felt about... well, just
give me some time.

We had another party friday night, and Amy gave us the idea of having a
bachelorette auction. We got there early and had the 4 Beta boys set up
everything for us, you'd be amazed at how much weight they've lost. This
guy named Ralph has lost 60 pounds and looks just like Zach now. I even
found Christy fucking Trent in the bathroom while we were setting up. This
frat does such great things for people!

The party went off without a hitch, and I even brought in the most money!
Zach and this guy named Paul went into a bidding war over me and Paul
ending up winning. Zach was really pissed off, but I went home with Paul.
Yeah, I ended up fucking him, but he was not that great. He just kept
groping my breasts and came in like 2 minutes.

Even though it was a pretty awful night, I was still super horny and tried
to go over to Zach's... when I got there I walked in on him and Jenny going
at it. Zach chased me out of the apartment and apologized to me, and we
talked for a long time and decided we are better off single. To be honest,
I'm really not that mad. When I got back to the dorm I got that vibrator
Amy gave me and finished myself off. I thought about that picture that you
sent me too...

Grace just moved out this morning, she started dating this bartender and
has moved in with him. They only met a couple of days ago, but I met the
guy and can totally see why she is moving in. In fact, last nite they
asked if I wanted to join in... and I totally did! I've never had a three
way before, and it was pretty amazing. I've never been so close to Grace
before, and he body is totally hot. She went down on me and it was like I
was in heaven! Her boyfriend really knew how to work his cock, he was way
better to me than Zach ever was.

It's been a real eye opening week, and it just got a little crazier. Amy
is stepping down as the head of Tau Gamma Delta, and asked if I wanted to
take over! Can you believe that?! I really don't know what I'm going to do
yet. Classes are going pretty well, and I started to get other Delta's to
do my tutoring... I think I may take it on!

I promise to think about what you said, and I'll let you know when you get
here. Either way you are totally moving in with me, and our place will be
party central!!! See you next week!!!

Yours,
Stacy
November 22nd

***

Rosie,

I know that you get here in 3 days, but I just wanted to write you and
tell you how much I am looking forward to you being here! I have the dorm
room all set up and I know that you are going to love it!

Amy and her boyfriend Ben just got engaged and are leaving Timber Grove
Community College, and I'm so super sad! They have been so good to me and
all the girls since we got here. I agreed to take over for Amy and we'll
have a party next week to crown the new heads of both Tau Gamma Beta and
Tau Gamma Delta, so that means my favorite gal will be there with me!

We finished the workout routine this week, and I finished out at 105
pounds!!! All of the Beta guys hit their goal weights too! In fact one of
the new Beta's, Ralph, is going to be the new head of the Betas. It was so
great to have all six of us girls on the beach driving all the boys wild,
when they wouldn't have given us a second look 10 weeks ago. Presley was
even there, and still looks great even though she is kind of starting to
show.

We had a little party on the beach yesterday to celebrate our weight loss,
and one of the new Betas tried to hook up with me. He was dancing really
close to me, and you know that I was leading im on (I'm such a tease!) but
I finally had to tell him that I really don't swing that way. He took it
pretty well, I saw him fucking Jenny a couple of minutes later and she
definitely plays for his team.

I've stopped tutoring all together now, which to be honest had caused many
of the girls around here to be quite heartbroken. I even had one of my
professors ask me to stay after class so I could help her with some
"filing".

I've been putting a lot of time in at the pool, with the weather getting
colder we have a lot more people coming in and swimming. After we closed
up, I was in the showers and this new girl Paige came in and joined me. I
watched her take off her suit and was so turned on. Her tits were perfect
(outside of yours, of course) and when she came and showered with me she
had me wash her back. I know that we have an open-ish policy, and I almost
went crazy from washing her hiney. We did make out for a little while in
the showers, but I swear that's as far as I went!

Oh, Rosie, I can't wait for you to get here!!! I know we've been having
fun, but I just want to have fun with you! All of the pictures you've sent
have me so horny, and I know you must feel the same! Monday can't come
soon enough!

I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!!!
Stacy Voss
November 26th 1998

***

Dear Amy,

I just wanted to write you and thank you for all you've done for me! My
head is still reeling a little bit from our last meeting, but I know that
this is what I'm supposed to be doing.

I did what you told me and gave the gold liquor to Rosie, and she
remembered everything as it was just like I did. We talked for a long
time, then we made love! She doesn't seem to care at all that the tequila
"changed" her, and with the way she made me cum I know she approves of my
new body. I know that we are the better for it and I just wish I would
have mentioned I had a girlfriend before you chose me to join.

She also understands that we can never tell the other 5 girls about the
changes. Speaking of which, they are all doing great! Jenny and Christy
are still working down at the casino, and Presley is super excited about
becoming a mother. Kendal is now working fulltime at that lingerie store
in the mall and Grace is bartending with her boyfriend. We all still get
together every chance we get and talk about how good our lives are, and
now I know why!

I'm glad Ben let me tell Ralph about the "Delta" program. He was in
complete shock when he found out I used to be a 250 pound guy. We also
have our eyes on some new Beta and Delta recruits!

Lilly came and visited with me for the first time last night. I was
expecting an actual "Pixie", you could have told me that she would look
just like a regular girl. She gave us some more of the special tequila and
a bottle of the gold liquor. She was so nice, I can see why you two became
such good friends.

All in all things here at Timber Grove Community College are pretty
normal. I wake up every morning and stare at my new body in disbelief, but
I am waking up next to the love of my life so that makes things okay. I do
kinda miss my dick, but I still have the "gift" you gave me, and that
seems to work just fine for Rosie and I!

Amy, I really can't thank you enough for all you've done for me and the
girls. I hope that you and Ben have all the happiness in the world!
Anytime you want to come back and visit the house, just let me know and we
will throw the biggest party ever!

Love,
Stacy Voss
December 5th 1998

***

THE END

***

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! I've recently begun to accept commissions, so if you like what you read and have a story you'd like to see written then I'd love to create something for you. Contact me at [email protected] with any questions.

Limousine Fitness: Tryouts
by TGTrinity
based on "Limousine Fitness" by Lilac Wren

/////

Landon knew the rules at Limousine Fitness existed for a reason, and he had never had a good reason to ignore them until he met Ana. She was tall, exotic and had an ass that one simply could not ignore. It was her second year in Los Angeles after moving there from Brazil, but her english was perfect with that sexy Brazilian accent.

"Please, Landon. I'm begging you," she said as she wrapped her arm around his.

"We..." Landon said as she took a quick look around the gym, making sure no one was listening. "We've already done things that would cost you your membership, while I'd lose my job and be prosecuted by the company."

Ana whipped her long black hair to the side, revealing her prefectly round breasts being held up by a tiny pink sports bra. "But we had some fun, didn't we?"

Landon thought about what she was talking about and nodded. He had worked for Limousine Fitness for the last two years, and at first he had not problem taking over a woman's body to do her workout. Typically it was brides looking to lose weight before a wedding, or college girls looking to keep a trim figure while also getting some time to study. There was even an extended period of time where he helped an overweight mother of three lose enough weight to compete in some modeling contests.

All the while Landon would follow the rules of Limousine Fitness, chief among them the no fraternization rule. This became more difficult during his second year when Landon began to suffer from bleeding events. It usually involved him dreaming as the client, often times living out their erotic fantasies which typically involved men. It was easy not to think about as a man, but as soon as he entered a woman's body, he began to fill different urges.

Those urges came to a head with Ana. She had joined the gym so he could help keep her body fit, as she was a well respected model. Landon, who had spent most of his life in the gym, had to learn some new exercises to keep her prized possession: Her ass. It was on the cover of magazines and in music videos, and all of the guys working at Limousine Fitness were jealous that Landon had a chance to feel it first hand.

In more ways than one.

"That was one night," Landon said in a hush as he gently pulled Ana into a hallway.

"But what a night," Ana said as she shook her chest against his arm.

"That could cost me my job."

"Please, no one will ever find out. And what is there to say," Ana said with a grin, "besides two consenting adults made love with each other."

"No, Ana... We fucked each other while swapped. There's a big difference."

"Yes there is," Ana said as she placed her hand on Landon's dick.

"Look, I've already been put in for a transfer, so I can't help you."

Ana batted her big brown eyes at him and pulled him closer. "Just one last time, Landon. I just need you to tryout for a job."

"God, I don't even know what you're talking about, and I don't care. I'll get Raul or Tyrone for you, they're..."

"No good at football, Landon, and you are."

Landon now had no idea what this perfectly sculpted goddess was saying now. "Soccer? This is all about Soccer?"

"I really want this new modeling job for the upcoming World Cup, but they need girls who can actually play the game, and I'm awful!"

"So what, you need me to go to the tryouts and play soccer? One, that's also against the rules. Two, even if I got you the job they would certainly notice you forgot to play when they actually do the shoot."

"You will teach me, for real, but the tryout is later today! You are the best player at the gym, and you know it@!"

Landon looked at her and was finding his resolve breaking. The idea of breaking another rule was a good reason not to agree, but being back in that body again... "Fine, just one more time," he said as she leaned in and kissed him hard on the mouth.

"Thank you! You are a Saint!"

It was a mistake, but what could one more time hurt. As he, now a she in Ana's body, arrived at the arena she could feel her pulse quicken. She had been in this body many times before, but that was in private places... and one night at her own apartment. A quick thought of Ana thrusting inside of her with Landon's own cock caused goosebumps to form on her skin.

"Ana! There you are sweetheart!" A oddly dressed man was running up to her now, and she froze. "What's wrong, darling, this should be nothing for a girl like you. You'll knock them dead!" He then took her by the hand and walked her through a door into the hallways underneath the stadium. He was talking the entire time, but she didn't seem to be able to hear what he was saying. "... and then that bitch from Sweden showed up acting like she owned the whole fucking place..."

Landon could now see girls walking around in various outfits. Most were sexier takes on soccer jerseys, but a few girls were wearing nothing more than thongs and a tiny white tank top. The knee high socks certainly sold the whole sexy theme, but was she really expected to dress up like that and go play soccer?

"...alright, sweetie, this is you." The strange men said as he suddenly came to a stop and motioned for her to enter a room. Landon did, but was shocked to find nude women from wall to wall getting powdered and measured. "Just get all this shit done, and I'll see you out there," the man said with a quick kiss to her cheek. She knew imediately that the strangely dressed man had absolutely no interest in the naked women in the room, even though some had graced the covers of sports amgazines and lingerie ads.

For the next two hours Landon was poked, prodded and wrapped up in measuring tape. Ana had told her that large auditions like this one were sort of an ordeal, but Landon was thinking she had definitely under prepared him. As she arrived at the woman handing out wardrobe, she was appalled to find that she was going to be wearing the tiny white getup.

As other girls bustled about the room, Landon sat on a bench and looked at the thong she was supposed to wear. As she slowly opened her robe, she felt a rush of cold air run past her exposed skin. Goosebumps again cascaded over her skin, and her nipples became rock hard.

"I know, right?" The comment had come from a very beautiful blonde next to her that she recognized from a Victoria's Secret ad. "I think they keep this place freezing just so were poking out all day," she said with a laugh. For a moment Landon's eyes took in the blonde's naked body, from her tiny waist to the way her tits effortless hung before her. "God, Ana, you're such a perv!" She playfully hit Landon with her bra as she said it before walking away giggling.

Landon finally gathered herself and hung up the robe on a nearby hook. There was a mirror on the wall opposite her, and she gave a little twirl before attempting to put on the tiny piece of fabric they called a thong. Her eyes lingered on Ana's perfect ass, and she admired again how much time she had spent to make it look plump while maintaining it's shape. It was a hard line to walk, but Landon felt that she did pretty well. The world at large seemed to agree, as Ana's ass was famous world wide.

"Group F, fifteen minutes!" A woman's voice yelled, and Ana gathered her thoughts and got dressed. As she walked out onto the stadium she was blinded by the sun that was shining overhead. Girls of every conceivable shape and size were lined up around the stadium as cameras flashed from all about. It was a situation that Landon never imagined she would be a part of, and then she noticed something else even more incredible.

A group of men were running the girls through some drills, and he recognized most all of them. They were all big names in football overseas, and one in particular was very impressive. "Ian Gerrard," Landon whispered under her breath. He was one of the best soccer players in the world, and spent as much time in front of the cameras as he did on the pitch.

"God, he's gorgeous," a girl next to Landon whispered.

"Um, yeah, I guess," she replied as she blushed. She had always been more impressed with his abilities than she was with his rugged good looks, but right now she was looking at him in a whole new light. Her eyes seemed to be glued to his backside as he struggled to get girls to dribble the ball for more than a second, then she saw a noticeable bulge in his shorts...

"Ana! I want you to go work with Mr. Gerrard!" It was the strangely dressed man from before, and Ana simply looked at him dumbfounded. "Good God, girl, what is with you today? If I wasn't your Manager I'd make sure to... Well, nevermind," he said as he gently grabbed her again and walked her across the field. "Mr. Gerrard, this is Ana..."

"...Silva, of course," Ian said as he reached out and took Landon's hand and kissed it. "I'm a big fan of your work," he said with a debonair smile.

"And I'm a big fan of his," Ana's Manager whispered in Landon's ear before walking away.

"A pleasure," Landon said with a smile. She felt a thousand butterflies in her stomach as they stood there silently, and to her delight he was the one to talk next.

"That is quite the outfit you're wearing today."

"What? Oh, this," she said as she was lost in her own head thinking about how sexy his accent was, "it's more than I wear sometimes." He looked her over without any worry of being caught and smiled.

"I particularly liked the outfit you wore for that beer commercial..."

Landon giggled and covered her face as she thought of the commercial he was talking about. It involved Ana walking naked on the beach as the camera showed everything they would allow on television. "Sorry," she said embarrassed by her sudden laugh, "but that was a very interesting day."

"I just wish I could have been there," he said with another smile as he took her hand and walked her over to a ball. It only seemed to bow be the two of them working in that area, and Ian lifted the ball up with his feet and began to show off some dribbling skills for her. "Now this is called dribbling," Ian said as if Landon knew absolutely nothing.

For a moment Landon wondered if she should just play along and pretend not to know anything, but then she remembered that she was trying to get Ana this job... Not fawn over some football heart throb.

"Oh, I know all about that," Landon said with a smile as she leapt up and stole the ball from Ian. She then went about showing off her own moves as Ian looked on with a stunned look on his face. Pretty soon a group was gathering around as Landon put on a soccer clinic for the girls. She loved the feeling of her long legs moving every which way as she marched the ball up one side of the field before kicking a goal that was buried in the top corner of the net.

"Jesus," Ian whispered as she finally stopped running about before returning to his side. The guys were all clapping and cheering, while the other models gave a polite clap. They knew that she was a shoe in to get the job, and there was nothing their tits and asses could do about it.

"That was bitchin!" Ana's manager screamed as he ran up to Landon. She was still out of breath from running around, but he didn't seem to mind as he did all the talking. "...for eight figures, can you believe that!? They want you to be the face of the World Cup!"

"God, you deserve it," Ian said as he walked over and held out his hand. Landon shyly stuck out her hand and shook his, loving how firm his hands were.

"Thanks," she whispered in his ear, "I played a lot in Brazil."

"You obviously did," he whispered back, "and it looks like you worked up quite a sweat. You can use the private showers in the back, if you like."

There was absolutely no hiding what he was implying. He was inviting her to his private area with the intent of seducing her, and Landon was not finding any reasons to say no. She had done the job Ana had given her, which of course broke a number of rules at Limousine Fitness, so what harm would there be in breaking one more?

"That sounds lovely," Landon said as she bit her lip and followed him into a hallway under the bleachers. With each step Landon found her anticipation rising, and thoughts of how it had felt to be fucked in a woman's body came back like a torrent. When the arrived at the private showers, Ian tried to act the gentleman and escorted her in before leaving her to herself.

"I'll go get your clothing from the group area," he said with a smile. "Please take your time, you've certainly earned it."

And with that, she was alone. It only took her a second to remove the tank top, thong and shoes that she was wearing. Soon there after she was naked under neath the shower while warm water washed any dirt and sweat away. She took a moment to marvel at how Ana's large breasts were able to hang from her chest and keep their shape without any support. Landon also marveled at how Ana was able to go a few minutes without running her hands all over the curves of her body.

"Oh!" Landon gasped as she placed one hand on the grey tile while her other hand began to massage her slit. "Oh God!" She pleaded withe her sweet accent as she slowly penetrated herself with a finger.

"Am I interrupting?"

Ana turned and saw Ian standing before her completely naked. His body was simply covered in lean muscle, and his impressive cock was already standing at attention.

"No, you're right on time," Ana whispered as she reached out and pulled him close. Their mouths met and tongues immediately began exploring. She could feel his hard cock pressing against her stomach, and the feeling drove her wild. "Yes! Put your hands on me!"

"Yes, ma'am!" Ian growled as he forcefully turned her around so both her hands were pressed against the tile. He groped both of her breasts from behind while rubbing his cock through the gap in her legs. "Your ass is fucking fantastic, Ana!"

"Yes! Tell me how beautiful I am!"

"You were the sexiest girl out there," Ian said as he gave her ass a little smack, "and most would kill to have this ass."

"What would you do for this ass?" Landon moaned as Ian began to rub her dripping slit.

"Anything, darling," he then spun her around again and lifted her long leg into the air, "but let's focus on getting to know each other first." He groaned as he lined up the tip of his cock with Landon's slit and thrusted with all his might.

"Oh! Fuck! Yes! Fuck me with your hard cock!" She moaned and screamed as he took her, and Landon began to feel her first orgasm rock her so hard she thought she might fall to the ground. "I'm cumming! You're making me cum!"

"Oh, you're so fucking tight!" Ian screamed as he pressed deeper and deeper inside of Landon.

This is what Landon wanted. After that night of passion in Ana's body, she knew that she would not rest until she got to experience it again. "Oh! Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh fuck!" Each thrust felt as if it would split her in two, but it felt like heaven each time. She knew that she was not going to be able to live without this feeling, and as Ian came to a climax she knew what she would do.

"Fuck! I'm cumming!"

"Cum on my ass!" Landon demanded as she bent over and presented herself to him. After a few strokes of his cock, Ian exploded all over her backside. He came enough that she could feel it all over her, until the water from the shower washed it away.

"God... You're a fucking machine, Ana," Ian said as he pulled her ass close to him and held her tight.

"That was incredible," Ana said through labored breaths. She had worked harder in the last few minutes than she had all day out on the pitch. They kissed again, and Landon felt something different than the lust that had driven her this far. She felt a connection to a man, something she never thought would happen, and she didn't want to give it up.

"So it all went well?" Ana asked Landon later that night.

"Yeah. You're going to get a call from you manager tonight with all the details... They were very impressed." Ana then leapt over and gave him a big hug as they stood at the doors of the gym.

"God, you are the best, Landon!"

He held her tight for a moment, feeling her tits press into him, before he spoke again. "Yeah, but there's a problem."

"Oh," Ana asked as she backed up with a concerned look on her face.

"Yeah... They want you to do some training with some players before the shoot, and they're expecting you to perform like I did today."

"Oh, shit," And whispered as she ran her hands through her hair.

"I know, right?" Landon added with a feigned worry.

"Landon, I know that you've done so much for me already... but could you help me out with this a few more times? I promise..."

"I'll help you," Landon said as he cust her off, "but you're going to have to give me some more time in that body of yours. They really want to put you through your paces, with practices going late into the night."

"God, I know that's asking so much of you, Landon." She walked closer to him and pressed her tits against his arm. She was looking at him with bedroom eyes, and he thought he was the luckiest man alive.

"I'll do it, Ana, but you should expect to feel a lot of pain when you get back into your body," Landon said with a smile.

"It's worth it, Landon," she added before dropping her hand to the front of his pants, "and I'll make it worth it for you." They then walked out of the gym together and on to her apartment. There they fucked into the late hours of the night, and Ana came at least a dozen time. Landon, on the other hand, seemed preoccupied with something else Ana couldn't decipher, but she could care less that he didn't cum after giving her so much pleasure.

She couldn't have known that Landon was envisioning himself as her getting fucked by Ian. She didn't know that Landon had manipulated her into handing over her body with the intention of getting fucked by Ian on a nightly basis. Landon would play his part, and he thought about other models he could work with at Limousine Fitness who would make similar offers once they found out he trained Ana.

The possibilities for sexual encounters as different women were endless, and Landon would seek them all...

///// THE END

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! A special thanks to Lilac Wren for allowing me the use of their "Limousine Fitness" idea, and if you don't know who that is then pay them a visit at tgcreation.com. If you enjoyed reading this story, please visit my personal site at TGTrinity.com. The site has exclusive stories that have been commissioned, as well as info on how you can commission me to bring your ideas to life. I'd also invite you to visit captions.tgtrinity.com to see my new work with captions. (CAUTION: All mentioned sites have explicit content.)

I've recently been commissioned to write a short story, and am happy to have it available to read exclusively at TGTrinity.com I'll still continue to post my original stories here and on other sites, but I felt that my Commissioned Works should have one home. If you're interested in Commissioning a story, visit my site and let me know what you think. Also a big thanks to bela04 for another great cover.

Popular
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity
cover by bela04

///// Chapter One
///// "The Wish"

Devon slammed the door behind him and crashed onto his bed. Tears were streaming down his face as he grabbed a pillow and sobbed like a baby. This over emotional showing on his part made him feel even worse, and soon he was finding it hard to breath.

His ears perked up when he heard a knocking at the door, and he tried to gather himself enough to respond without sounding like he was crying. "Yes," he said as manly as he could muster.

"You okay in there, chief?"

It was Devon's father, and he obviously knew that something was wrong. It was just the two of them living in the house since Devon's mother had passed away, and their bond had only strengthened as they helped each other with the shared grief. They would sit on the porch overlooking the pacific ocean and have long talks about life, while sharing fun stories about his mother. They had become friends, and that meant there was little he could do to hide his emotions.

"I'm fine," Devon called out, doing his best to stifle the crying.

"Can I come in?" He saw no reason in hiding something that his father was plainly aware of, so he did his best to dry his eyes before walking over to the door and opening it. "I knew it," his dad said as he rested his hands on his son's shoulders, "a bad day at school?"

"Yeah," Devon said as he wiped his nose before walking over and sitting on his bed. "The guys were picking on me again," he said as he opened his backpack and pulled out some papers that had been torn up.

"What about?" His father asked as he sat down and began to look through the pictures. He already had a good idea what his son was being picked on about, and the papers verified it. His son was a very gifted artist, and he became a big fan of Anime when he was a kid watching Pokemon. This led to him reading and watching anything Anime that he could get his hands on through his teenage years. During this time he was also growing into his own sexually, so naturally the two came together in the form of Devon drawing anime girls in his spare time. "They went through your sketch book again?"

"Yeah," Devon said as the tears and sobbing had finally abided. "They called me a pervert for drawing thos girls and started passing them around the school."

"Well," his father said before taking a moment to pause. He was proud of his sons drawing ability, but he had recently turned eighteen and was still drawing girls instead of talking to them. He wanted to support his son, but at the same time he knew that the road he was on could possibly be a very lonely one. "Well, you have nothing to be ashamed of," he finally said, "and you only have a month left before you graduate."

"I know," Devon said with a whimper, "but sometimes I wish that I could be as popular as the High School kids on Crunchy Roll... They all have different abilities and looks, but are popular all the same."

His father was at a loss for words again. When he was in High School, he was fairly popular and hung out with the "cool" kids. Afternoons were spent at any number of sport practices, while the nights involved him getting drunk and causing trouble. Having a son that took more after his mother's petite frame meant that most sports were out of the question, not that Devon would want to play anyway. It was a wide gulf that separated the two, and no matter how close they had become it was one his father could still not easily navigate.

"Popularity isn't something you should seek, Dev," he said as he wrapped an arm around his son, "it's just something that happens. You should just focus on having a few good friends, and go from there." He was hoping that what he was saying did not come out as an insult, and he saw that his son didn't take it as one.

"Thanks, dad," he said as he gave him a side hug.

"No problem," he added as he got up and walked to the door. "You're going to be just fine," his dad said with a big smile, "because it's Taco Tuesday."

Devon let out a little laugh that his father added to before closing the door and walking away. Devon was grateful to have a father that was so supportive of him, and he wished that he could be stronger for him. Instead he would try and focus on not being so emotional, as he knew his dad was still dealing with his own issues.

"Okay," Devon said under his breath as he shuffled all of his pictures together and began to see what he could save, and what would have to go. He was saddened again to find that many of the pictures would be unsalvageable, but he heart leapt as he came upon one of this favorite pictures that he had ever drawn. It was a picture of a girl with long blonde hair and the prettiest face that he had ever been able to draw. He was good at drawing the bodies of girls, and had gotten particularly well at drawing their oversized breasts, but the face had eluded him for a long time. He didn't know how he had gotten this girl so right, but the sight of her made his heart flutter.

"I bet you're popular," he said as he hung the picture up on a corkboard on the wall. He then turned to look at himself at the large mirror that was against the wall and sighed deeply. A very skinny young man looked back at him, with a mop of reddish brown hair and a face covered in acne. The shirt that he wore was a medium, yet it still hung on his frame like he was a skeleton underneath. The only reason that he had the mirror in his room at all was the fact that it had belonged to his mother. He often tried to avoid it at all costs as it reminded him of his tortured reality, and one of the reasons he had taken to drawing was to escape reality.

Only now he was wishing he could do more than just escape it.

"I just wish that I was more popular," he told the mirror before letting out a dejected sigh, then something truly peculiar happened. The frame around the mirror seemed to glow a soft pink as the image of him began to swirl. It was like an effect he had seen on his anime shows a dozen times, only this time it was real. "Oh, shit... What's happening!?" Devon called out as he struggled to move from where he was, but he found that he was incapable of doing so.

The pink light soon enveloped the entire mirror, and then it seemed to explode out into the room. For a moment everything around Devon was a bright pink, and then everything faded quickly to black.

Devon was breathing heavily as he struggled to open his eyes as they stung like he had just jumped into the ocean. Everything was blurry, and after a moment he was able to make out the mirror in front of him. At first he was only able to see the soft pink frame, but then an image began to come out of the blur. He had to blink a couple of times to verify what he was seeing, but it certainly looked like the blonde girl he had drawn and hung on the wall.

Only she wasn't a drawing. She was really right there in front of him standing in the mirror where Devon's reflection should be. He raised a hand to reach out and touched her, then froze as she did the same. "Oh, God," he whispered, but it was not his voice that came out of his lips.

He was the girl in the mirror.

"What the hell," Devon whispered in a voice that a soft soprano. She was wearing a pink and white shirt with the sleeves rolled up and enough buttons undone up top that she could... "I have breasts," she said in a louder voice as she quickly undid the shirt to reveal two very large breasts in a flattering pink bra.

"What's happening!?" She exclaimed as she turned around and saw that she was certainly all woman, and a very attractive one a that. It was also then that she noticed that her room had also changed. Where anime posters and doodles had once hung instead showed pictures of flowers with black and white photos taped to the frames. A pink bedspread was on her bed, with at least a dozen big white pillows placed at one end.

Clothes were strewn across the floor in an incredible display of disorganization, with bras, panties and bikinis that seemed rather small mixed in. As her heart seemed to beat out of control, something caught her eye next to a large white bra laying on the ground beside her bed. Devon cautiously walked over and picked up a small pink device that began to vibrate the moment it got in her hand.

"Oh, fuck," Devon said as she finally succumbed to the shock of it all, and fell softly onto her bed.

///// TO BE CONTINUED

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! If you enjoyed reading this story, please visit my personal site at TGTrinity.com. The site has exclusive stories that have been commissioned, as well as info on how you can commission me to bring your ideas to life. I'd also invite you to visit captions.tgtrinity.com to see my new work with captions, find out how to support me on Patreon at Patreon.com/tgtrinity and visit agearts.com to see new exclusive stories.

"Rebirth: A New Way to Love"
a Short Story by TGTrinity
Cover by bela04

***

The long drive was putting Gary on edge. He and his wife, Andrea, were making the drive from Atlanta to Fort Lauderdale in what he was now considering to be a worthless attempt at putting a bit of spark back in their marriage.

Years earlier the two would make the ten hour drive to the place where they had first met on a whim. Of course that was back in 1991 when they were still just fresh faced college kids getting drunk and trying to get laid. Gary remembered the first time that he had seen Andrea on the beach, mostly because her bikini seemed two sizes two small for her. But however great her breasts had looked, it was her smile that sealed the deal.

The smile was still there, but years of eating out and a lack of exercise had added a hundred pounds to that smile. Gary wasn’t immune from the cruel mistress of time either, as he had packed on his fair share of weight to accompany a bad back with even worse knees. As he thought about how much the two had changed, he wondered how they had stayed married that long. Maybe it was the fact that the two had unconsciously agreed to spend their forties in front of a television instead of out on the beach like they did in their twenties. Then again maybe it was the fact that since they were unable to have children they only had each other…

Gary hated when these thoughts crept into his mind. He loved his wife, regardless of what she looked like, and he knew that she loved him in spite of all of his flaws.

“There’s a Waffle House up ahead,” Gary said trying to start a conversation.

“That sounds nice,” Andrea said as a smile crossed her face. Gary knew that she loved going to Waffle house, and it had been a sort of tradition for the two each time they made the trek down south. That was another habit the two had taken part in that led them to where they were today, but both seemed to content to let it play out.

Gary waited to see if Andrea would make another comment, but none came. The two simply existed side by side in the four door sedan like strangers sitting across from each other on a train. There was so much that Gary wanted to say, but he couldn't find the words. If he was really being honest with himself, he would admit that he didn’t want to have a certain conversation because he knew where it would inevitably lead.

The conversation would begin with Gary asking Andrea why he had found porn on her personal laptop. She would then ask why he was on her laptop in the first place, and would then follow that up with the fact that she knew Gary spent copious amounts of time online looking at pornography. He would counter that with some off hand remark about the difference between men and women looking at porn, and she would come back and make him feel responsible for her current state.

“You stopped showing interest in me when I put on ten pounds! How should a hundred more change anything,” she would say.

He would then begin to lose his anger before proceeding further. “It wasn’t the weight that curbed my interest! It was your complete lack of caring about yourself! How am I supposed to care about the way you look when you clearly don’t give a damn!”

“Oh? So all I am is my looks, am I? You only wanted me because my tits were bigger than any other girl on the beach that day! If only a woman with triple D’s was there that day I would have been spared all of this bullshit. Who knows, I might have even met a man that wasn’t firing blanks who could actually give me a baby!”

“Gary,” Andrea asked with concern, “are you alright?”

He didn’t notice that he had begun to cry, and he quickly wiped away the tears and tried to play it off like it was nothing. “Oh, something just got in my eye,” he added with a forced smile.

“Are you sure? You’ve been pretty quiet since Jacksonville,” she asked with the same amount of concern in her voice. She really did care about him, and it just made him feel worse that he would attribute such awful things to her in his mind. He knew that the real reason they were in a funk, because Andrea’s eating began right after they had found out that he was sterile. It was all his fault, but his mind wanted to deflect that responsibility anywhere else.

“I was just thinking about the first day we met,” he said as he looked out his window to the ocean beyond.

“I’m surprised you remember any of it considering how wasted you were,” Andrea said with a laugh as she placed a reassuring hand on his thigh. “Although, I seem to remember that you were all muscle stuffed into those tiny shorts…”

“Oh, and you weren't falling out of that bikini top,” Gary added with a laugh. They then spent the ensuing the next quiet moment thinking of days gone by. Andrea thought of how strong and confident Gary looked, while he thought of how sexy his wife was and how hopeful she seemed.

While the couple thought about their past, Mike Huckabee was thinking about something else. His big rig had broke down right out of Miami, and he was way behind schedule. If he was going to make it to Charlotte on time, he was going to have to drive like the devil, and that was exactly what he was doing. With one hand on his steering wheel and the hand on his speed gauge getting close to 90, Mike reached over and grabbed a couple of pills off of his dash. He then grabbed his bottle of Mt Dew and tossed the pills in his mouth. This was something he had done a million times before on the road, but as he brought the bottle up to his lips the big rig hit a little bump which caused it to veer into the oncoming lane…

...and right into Gary and Andrea’s little four door sedan.

There was a long moment of darkness before Gary came too. He remembered picturing his wife the way he met her years earlier, with her sun kissed skin and curves for days. The lilac ribbon that she kept in her hair was fluttering in the wind while her breasts heaved against the strapless bikini she had dared to wear. Her brown curls were falling past her shoulder, and he felt as if he could reach right out and touch her.

Only then he heard the screaming.

His eyes flashed open at once and he tried to place where he was. He seemed to remember a truck veering into his lane before he reached out his hand to brace Andrea… It was only then that he realized that the screams were coming from a young man who was sitting right where Andrea was a moment ago. Stranger still was the fact that their tiny four door sedan was pulled off the side of the road with absolutely no damage at all.

“What’s going on! What the fuck just happened!” The young man screamed as he covered his face and screamed into it.

“Who are you? Are you okay,” Gary asked, and then he finally realized the biggest change that had occurred. The voice that had escaped his lips was that of a woman, and when he looked down he saw that his body was all woman as well. “Holy shit,” she whispered as she looked down at the two large breasts that were held in place by a tiny tan and white strapless bikini. Worse still was the discovery that his manhood had been stolen from him as well, leaving behind what was unmistakingly a new female vagina.

The young man sitting next to her was hyperventilating, and as confused as she was she realized that she had to calm him down. “Hey! Breath dammit!”

“I can’t… I just… Where’s my husband,” he stammered. “Where’s Gary!?”

The young man was staring right at her now, and she could recognize those eyes. Somehow, by some strange power, she could see the eyes of her wife in that young man. As time slowed down she looked him over, from his short brown hair to his exposed chest that was covered in muscles. He looked both familiar and different all at once, but there was no doubting who he was.

“Andrea? Oh my God, is that you?”

He paused before answering as a look of realization crossed over his eyes as well. “Gary,” he said as he reached a hand over and touched her face. “Holy shit, it is you. What’s happening?”

“Yes, it’s me, and I have no idea what’s going on,” she added as she placed her hand over his. “The last thing I remember is that truck heading right for us…”

“And you reached out to brace me,” he said as a smile crossed his face.

“Well,” she said as some blood rushed to her face, “all I could think about was protecting you, even though I knew there was no way we would make it…”

They both sat in the car in silence after that. Gary was going to say that there was no way they would live through such an ordeal, and now she wondering if they had.

“Are we… Are we dead?”

Gary thought about it for a moment as she held out her hands and flexed her fingers. She saw that her fingernails were covered in a lilac nail polish and it made her smile.

“What? Why are you smiling?” Andrea asked.

“You used to wear the exact same nail polish as this,” she answered with a grin.

“You’re right,” Andrea added before gasping.

“What is it?”

Andrea looked at her and then down at himself. “I don’t know, but let’s get out of the car real quick,” he said as he opened his door and stepped out into the afternoon sun. Gary saw no reason not to join him, so she got out of the car as well. She soon found that she was wearing heels, an odd choice with a bikini, but was pleased to find that she had no problem walking in them. “Oh my God,” Andrea said as Gary walked around in her new heels.

“God, are you going to tell me what you’re on about?”

“You… You look like me, but with a little of you mixed in.”

“What?” Gary asked, having no idea what he was talking about.

“You,” he said with an odd look of admiration mixed with wonder, “look just like me when we met, only I can still tell it’s you. Your eyes, Gary… You still have those brown eyes…”

While he was talking, Gary looked over at his wife and had the same epiphany. Andrea was standing there in a body that could easily have been Gary’s, with tanned muscles running up and down his body, and the only difference being Andrea’s sea blue eyes looking out at her.

“How is this possible,” she asked as she stepped up to her wife's new male body.

“Maybe this is heaven,” Andrea said as she took Gary in her arms. They held each other for a moment, each not saying a word as the sound of the waves crashing against the empty beach filled their ears. “So what do we do now?” Andrea asked quietly.

“Well… I think we should look at this pragmatically,” Gary said as she broke away from Andrea. “We should look through our things and see what’s what,” she said as she walked over to the car and opened the back door.

“What do you think that will tell us?” Andrea asked impatiently.

Gary sighed and thought of how impatient her wife was, and it made her smile that he was the same person in that young studs body. “It will tell us something, I’m sure,” she said as she opened a suitcase that was placed where her’s was before the incident. As she rummaged through it she found all sorts of bikini’s packed, in addition to some rather racy lingerie. With each new piece of clothing she wondered what her wife was up to, before realizing that all of these were probably hers now.

“Well, I’ve got nothing over here,” Andrea said as she rummaged through another suitcase. “It’s just full of a bunch of shorts and t-shirts that some college douchebag would wear.”

“Honey,” Gary said softly, “I think you’re that douchebag.”

“What?” Andrea asked incredulously.

“Well, those certainly aren’t my clothes, and I’m fairly certain this isn’t yours,” she said as she held up a black piece of lingerie that was practically an inch of fabric surrounded by black lace.

“Oh my God,” Andrea said as his young cheeks turned red.

“I know right,” Gary said with a laugh before he saw something tucked under the seat that caught his attention. “Oh, here we go,” she said excitedly as she grabbed the item and held it up to Andrea, “a purse!”

“It’s not mine,” he said as he continued to look through the bag.

She didn’t reply to him, choosing instead to begin rummaging through the bag. “Holy shitballs,” she whispered as she found a wallet.

“What did you find?”

“My name is Gabrielle Redding, and I’m only twenty one years old,” she said with amazement.

“No way,” Andrea whispered as she took the ID from her. “Well, you have our same address, and… Fuck! I didn’t even think to check my pocket,” he said shaking his head. Before long Andrea was flipping through his new wallet and glancing at his ID. “Andrew Locke, age twenty three… I’m showing the same address too,” he said with a smile.

“But no ring,” Gary said as she held up her finger.

“So… God, do we just accept all of this? I mean, we had lives, Gary,” Andrea added before closing the door and walking back around to Gary.

“We did have lives, but were we really living?” She regretted saying it so harshly, but it was the way that she had been feeling for a long time.

“Then we just go on like this? Gabrielle and Andrew?”

“Why not?” Gabrielle asked as she closed the door and walked out onto the beach. She loved the way the sun felt on her exposed skin, and after a quick flick of her ankles her heels went flying through the air and landed in a pile. “I mean, shouldn’t we be freaking out more? I have a new pair of breasts and you have something in between your legs that wasn’t there an hour ago. How in the world are we even able to function right now?” She could see her wife, or live in boyfriend, think about it for a minute.

“I didn’t want to say anything, but you’re right… All of this feels like it should,” he said as he joined Gabrielle on the beach. He slipped off his sandals and felt the sand between his toes as Gabrielle smiled and ran for the water. “Get back here!” Andrew yelled playfully as he ran off after her. The two then spent the next hour playing in the surf like they were young again. In between bouts of swimming and playful horseplay, the two sat on the beach and talked about their old lives and what lay ahead. Things were said that opened each others eyes, but Gabrielle was careful to approach the elephant in the room lightly.

“...so you really don’t mind having tits now?” Andrew asked as he lay on the sand propped up on his elbows.

“Not at all,” Gabrielle replied as she blushed, “I mean, I was always a big fan of yours, and now I get to spend all day with these puppies.” She was laying on her stomach on she said it, and the feeling of her new breasts pressing against the warm sand was rather enjoyable.

“Just wait for the lower back problems,” Andrew said with a laugh as he reached over and patted her back. His hand lingered on her back for a moment as their eyes met. Gabrielle could see that Andrew's hand was slowly moving down her back, and she could feel an anticipation rising inside of her.

“I’m sorry,” Gabrielle blurted out as Andrew began to rub the curve of her ass.

“God, I didn’t mean to…”

“No, it’s not that,” Gabrielle said as she sat up and moved close to Andrew. “I’m sorry that I’ve been such an awful husband the last twenty years.” She was sitting up now with her legs crossed, and was waiting for Andrew to follow suit.

“Gabrielle Lynn Redding, you have not been a terrible husband,” Andrew said with a smirk. “In fact, you’re no one's husband at the moment.”

She frowned at Andrews attempt to bring levity to the conversation, “You’ve stayed by my side so long, and even after…” Her eyes began to swell with tears and she buried her head in her hands.

Andrew moved in close and held her tight. “You didn’t need to put a baby in me to show me your love, and you never had to. We got complacent with our lives, it wasn’t something either of us intentionally chose. I think the fact that it took us getting thrown into the bodies of a couple of sexy young college kids for us to have a real conversation like this is a sign we were getting complacent.”

“You think I’m sexy,” Gabrielle said with a shy smile as she tried to add some levity of her own.

“You know I do. I also know that beneath those soft breasts is the man that I fell in love with years ago,” he leaned in to kiss her for a moment before continuing, “and even as a woman I still love.”

“God, it’s so weird to kiss a man,” she said as she bit her bottom lip.

“In a bad way? Do you want me to stop?”

Gabrielle looked at him with hungry eyes and leaned in for another kiss. Soon their two bodies were rolling in the sand as their hand began to explore. As Andrew slid his hands behind her back to undo the bikini, Gabrielle laughed and brought up her hands to cover herself. She got up and teased him, running away and giving him little glimpses of her naked body. Each step made her feel more alive, and soon she stopped with every intention of being caught.

Andrew eventually caught her, and they made love.

“God, that was incredible,” Gabrielle said between heavy breaths as she pressed her naked body against Andrew’s.

“I had no idea it could feel like that,” Andrew responded.

“Me either,” she said with a smile. The two lay naked in the sand for a while longer as the sun began to set, before she broke the silence. “Are we dead? Did that truck smash us into smithereens and heaven is someplace where you swap genders and take a roll in the sand?”

“I don’t think so,” Andrew said after laughing for a few seconds, “because I don’t feel dead. In fact, I feel more alive than I have in years.”

“So, if we’re not dead,” Gabrielle said as she leaned over and ran a hand over his chest, “do you think that there’s a chance…” She looked at her lover with hungry eyes, but they were longing for something else.

“...That we can have a baby?” He asked, since the same question on his mind. “Would you even want that? I mean, you’ve only been a woman for a couple of hours, and that’s…”

Gabrielle pulled herself on top of him and stopped his talking with a kiss. “If we can have a baby, then I’d be honored to carry it. If not, then we still have our whole lives ahead of us… And I promise you that I won’t disappear inside myself again. I will be there for you through thick and thin, and I won’t let us become complacent. We’ve been given a gift, and I say we take advantage of it and live.” Andrew looked up at the beautiful woman on top of him, then began to laugh. “God, what are you laughing at!?” She shouted as she shoved his chest.

“I’m sorry, it’s just hard to listen to you give this huge speech with your naked breasts bouncing in my face,” he said with a grin.

“You’re such a bastard,” she said as she finally joined into the laughter. “Now let’s try and make a baby.”

As their bodies intertwined for the second time, their laughter was soon transformed into shouts of ecstasy. With each passing second they could feel possibility and hope pouring into them, as each tried to give as much pleasure to the other as they could. Neither knew what the future held, but they felt they had a better grasp of it than they did when their day began.

And heaven or not, they would never allow themselves to feel alone while together ever again.

THE END

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! I've recently begun to accept commissions, so if you enjoy my writing and would like to see an idea of your own come to life, let me know at [email protected].

Red, Red Wine
A "Twisted Glenn" Story
by TGTrinity

Podryn sat at the bar of the Crimson Hen and tried to drown his worries with ale. He was an unassuming lad, shorter than most yet heavier than some, and his brown hair was currently flopping any way it felt. He was dressed like a typical squire, leather boots with sturdy cloth pants and a tunic that looked like it had seen some time.

The Hen was a tavern typical to the forested villages of Twisted Glen, with wood beams crisscrossing the ceiling with very little stone work to be found. The tavern was mostly empty now, the village folks either making their way home or just far enough to find a nice muddy alley to pass out for the night. He himself had only arrived a few hours ago, and now he was in the tavern fulfilling his main duty as a squire.

"And what might that be?" Asked the pretty woman behind the bar. She had long brown hair and wore a dress that accentuated her curves that, though she was well older than Podryn, made her very attractive. Crimson was the name she used to introduce herself, though he hardly believed that was her actual name.

"I'm in need of some rather... delicate assistance."

"Ah, looking for a girl are we?" She smiled as she wiped out some recently cleaned glasses behind the bar.

"Yes, but not for me!" He blushed, and after making sure they were alone he continued. "My master upstairs would like some female company in the form of a ginger, but I've scoured the village and have found none!"

"Ah, well you're master probably knows of the village of Red Tree due to it's reputation of having the loveliest ginger girls in all of Twisted Glen."

"Yes, everyone knows that, but where are they?"

She shrugged, "A Lord from Pilliwinks came and took all of my ginger girls back to his estate for the weekend. He probably talked some other girls into going as well."

"Is... Is that even possible?"

She smiled, "Well, if you've got the money."

"So you can't help me?" He looked desperate, and she could tell something was bothering the young man.

"I have a some other girls here that are available, a blonde in particular is the favorite of passing knights."

"You don't understand. Sir Killick wants what he wants and there is no swaying him. I once came back empty handed and he spent the night throwing empty bottles at me. The next time he threatened to cut off my," he blushed again and motioned to his pants, "and that was because I couldn't find triplets..."

"This Sir Killick sounds like a prick."

Podryn looked around again and leaned in close, "He is. He is a gigantic prick."

"Then leave his service. You squires can do that, am I right?" Crimson was done cleaning and was now giving Podryn her full attention.

"I have no where else to go. My father and two brothers all got turned by the pink mist, and now they work at a brothel in Rocky Point. Sometimes my father has moments of clarity and remembers me, but then she goes back to spreading her legs for any willing participant."

"I'm so sorry to hear that, the pink mist really is a son of a whore."

Podryn shrugged, "I'm not entirely broken up about it. My father and brothers were all assholes to me after my ma passed, and watching them turn into wanton whores was kind of amusing." He laughed to himself, and Crimson raised her eyebrows.

"Well, young Podryn, you have a dark streak on you."

"Thanks, but I'm still looking forward to a night of torture." He finished his ale and slammed the glass down on the wooden bar.

Crimson waived as the last man left the tavern, then leaned in close to Podryn. "What if I could help you? What if Sir Killick could have his ginger lady tonight?"

"Yes, I'd give anything!"

"I wouldn't say "anything" without first hearing what I have to say." She quickly walked over and locked the front door. She then went around the tavern and pulled all of the drapes so the windows were covered. Soon after she was behind the bar again, before stooping down and bringing a bottle of red wine up from below. "This will give Sir Killick his ginger lady."

Podryn looked at the bottle, then looked around the room. "I'm sorry, what are you getting at?"

"This is a magical wine. Whoever drinks it will become a lovely ginger girl."

"You're shitting me."

She smiled. "I am not. I also have a brown ale for brunettes and a beer for blondes... You see, I don't typically show these off as the King has banned all magical drinks."

"I still don't see what you're saying."

"Well, you said you'd be willing to give up anything," she motioned down to his pants, and he looked down before a look of acknowledgement dawned on him.

"Gods! You want me to drink this and go rut with my master?"

"Why not? I know many men who have had a little drink of this and had the night of their lives. Of course, I have a potion that will change you back to normal in the morning."

"Gods, I can't even... I mean, I haven't even..."

Now a look of awareness crossed over Crimson's face. "You're a cherry, aren't you?"

"What? How did you, I mean..." In a strike of good irony, his face then went all cherry colored.

"If you're afraid you won't know what to do..." She then raised her leg up on the bar and threw back her skirt. Even though the long leg looked toned and irresistible, Podryn was still beside himself with anxiety.

"I know what to do! My friend told me all about it!" He lied. All he knew about rutting was what he had seen his dogs doing in the garden.

Crimson smiled, "Well, I guess it really doesn't matter what hole you let him in anyway." Podryn didn't even know what to say to that comment. "I see it like this, young Podryn," she dropped her leg and leaned in close again, "you either spend the night getting beaten and verbally abused, or you drink this and experience something incredible."

He was quiet now, trying to take in all of what Crimson was saying. "And there's a potion?"

"Yes, right back to manhood in the morning."

"How would I act? What do I even say?"

"Most men don't care if the lady is already willing. Besides, I'm sure you've overheard a rut or two?"

In fact, Podryn had listened almost nightly to Sir Killick's love making. Just last night on the road to Red Tree they had come across a young woman who was lost, and Sir Killick allowed her to stay at the campsite with them. Of course if her breasts had been any smaller he would have sent her away, but as it was they rutted all night as he tried his best to get some sleep. "No, you're right, but will it hurt?"

"Only if you let him stick it in your ass."

Podryn almost choked. "Gods! I meant the magic! The transformation!"

She was laughing again, causing her breasts to jiggle slightly. "No, it will actually feel pretty good after a moment," she then shot him a wicked grin, "the same holds true for your ass." She was now pouring him a glass of the red wine as she tried to stop giggling. As Podryn lifted it up he noticed that he had never seen a red wine that was so dark.

"Just drink it?"

"Yes."

"And my clothes?"

"The magic takes care of it all." No other words were said between them as Podryn lifted the glass of wine to his lips and took it all in.

Upstairs, Sir Killick was polishing his armor, wondering why Podryn was taking so long. As he worked his chest plate, he looked at his reflection. Age was beginning to creep in on him, but he was still a very ruggedly handsome man. He chuckled, thinking of how the young girl from the night before had enjoyed his company.

There was a knock at the door, and Sir Killick laid his armor on the small dresser and walked over to the door. "By the Gods, Podryn, if you don't have..." His words caught in his throat as he saw a beautiful ginger haired young woman outside the door. She was wearing a white bedroom gown, but Killick could see two large breasts straining against the fabric.

"May I come in, my Lord?"

"Gods, of course!" Podryn then entered the room, trying his best not to freak out. He had only been in her new body for a few minutes, but already she was regretting her choice. She could still hear Crimson laughing from when the change finally took hold. She said she had never seen someone grow breasts so large, and she only had a small gown for her. So now she was wearing a gown that made her look like a whore... Which when she thought about it, probably summed up what she was at the moment.

"Thank you, my Lord." She was trying her best to act womanly, but she had very little experience with women in the first place.

"Gods, you are beautiful!"

Podryn blushed at the compliment, "Um, thank you, my Lord."

"Enough of that "Lord" business... Call me Sir Killick."

Podryn wanted to roll her new green eyes, but felt that would be in poor taste. "Yes, Sir Killick." She then made an effort to curtsy, but didn't know which way her legs should go.

"I'm... I'm sorry, but what are you doing? Do you need to use my chamber pot?"

"What? Gods, no! I was just... I'm just a little..." She didn't know what to say, and Sir Killick was beginning to look at her like something was wrong. He began to back away, and Podryn felt she had to do something fast. In an instant she had pulled the gown over her head and was standing naked before him as his jaw nearly hit the ground.

She tried to not make eye contact, instead she looked down at her new body. Red curls fell past her shoulders, slightly covering her large breasts. Her skin was a darker than most gingers, and she had freckles covering most of her body. And while she could not see it, Crimson assured her that her bottom was "Deliciously plump".

"Gods! You are magnificent!" Sir Killick said as he did his best to undo the strap holding his pants up. It was the moment that he freed his cock that everything Podryn had signed up for came into focus. "Come, my lady... Delight my weapon with your tongue."

It was an invitation that Podryn had not expected. She was a virgin still, and had no idea that such things occurred in the bedroom. She tip toed closer to him, but had no idea what she would do once she got to him.

"My, you are a shy one!" He playfully leapt across the room and met her, before pushing her head down until she was on her knees with his cock right in front of her lips. It was smaller than the cock she had as a man, yet he looked positively proud of it.

"Um, what would you have me do?" Podryn knew that she only could ask so many times, but she was at her wits end at the moment.

"I wish for you to lick my weapon, my lovely ginger." She reached up and took the cock in her hands and then licked it like she would a candied stick. "Yes, keep going like that." Her tongue continued to lick his shaft, and after a few moments Sir Killick looked restless. "That's fine and good, but are you going to swallow it?"

Not wanting him to get more frustrated, she wrapped her mouth around his cock and took in as much of him as she could. He grunted and placed his hands on her red hair, directing her movements. Soon she was bobbing up and down on his cock, and Sir Killick talked throughout the entire ordeal.

"Yes. Just like that! Polish my weapon! Polish my sturdy weapon with your tongue!"

If she was being honest with herself, she couldn't see why he was making a big deal out of her sucking on his cock. She didn't enjoy one bit of it, and she was beginning to be glad that his cock was as small as it was.

"That was wonderful, my lady, but I wish to inspect your cavern now." He then lifted her up and tossed her on the bed, before crawling beside her.

The fact that he was speaking in riddles was making her more confused than she already was. She had no idea what cavern he was talking about, and for a moment she thought they would get dressed and explore some near by cave. It was while she was musing this riddle that she felt a tickle on the inside of her thigh. She looked down and saw that he was running his hand up her thigh until...

"Oh Gods!" Podryn couldn't help but scream out as he found her new feminine flower. His finger began to circle as he teased her opening, and while the act of sucking on his cock was forgettable this new action was causing her insides to stir.

"Do you like my technique, dear lady?" He then pushed a finger inside of her, and she thought that she was going to burst into flames.

"Gods! That is incredible! Oh!" Moans were escaping her lips now in rapid fire combustion. She was feeling things that she had never felt before as a man, and she wanted to feel more. "Gods, I want more!"

Sir Killick smiled, "That shyness has washed off of you, my sweet flower. Do you wish me to slide my weapon into your sheath?"

"Oh! Gods! I don't know what you are talking about!" His riddles were hard enough to follow before, but even harder when she was being pleased in such a way.

"My weapon in your sheath?" Podryn shook her head in between moans, causing Sir Killick to climb on top of her and line his cock up with her opening. He then thrust in all at once, causing her to gasp so hard she thought she might not very breath again.

"Oh Gods! Your weapon's... Oh! I see..." The feeling of having something inside of her was great, and again she hungered for more.

"Talk to me, my sweet flower! Do you like my weapon inside of you?"

"Oh! It's poking inside of me!" She wanted to say some of the things she had heard Sir Killick's other lovers say, but in this moment of passion her mind was going blank. "Your... Weapon... OH! It's nice... It's like a stick is inside me!"

"What?" A look of confusion was on Sir Killick's face, but he continued to pump is cock into her in nice rhythm.

She wondered what she would have liked to hear as a man... "Um, your weapon is so big? Oh!" Podryn watched as Sir Killick's face beamed and he began to pump into her faster.

"Yes! Comment on my massive weapon!" He flipped her over on all fours and was now on her knees behind her.

"What?" She asked, then he entered her from behind. "Oh! You are inside me like a dog is inside another dog!" Her breasts bounded everywhere beneath her as he continued to press inside of her. "Oh! You're weapon is so big!"

"Yes! More!"

She was beginning to feel something building up inside of her, like a wave rolling through her body. She had a feeling on what would make that wave crest, and she wanted it more than anything. "Press your weapon deeper into me, my lord!"

"I am! My weapon is deep in you!" She could feel his hips grinding against her plump bottom, but she needed more.

"Deeper, my lord!"

"I... I am..."

Her wave was still rolling over her, but she wasn't getting what her body needed. "Deeper! Gods! Go deeper!" She was pressing her bottom back against him, willing his cock to go deeper... When something strange happened.

"Did he release his seed in you?" Crimson asked, handing her a glass of ale.

"I... I don't think so. He was inside of me and then all of the sudden his cock began to shrink." Podryn took a sip of ale and continued, "I kept asking him to go deeper, but he couldn't."

"Oh, I see what happened. How big was his cock?" Podryn held up her index finger. "Gods! Are you jesting me? His cock was that small?"

"Yes... I mean it felt big at first..."

"No wonder he went all soft in you!" She was laughing now, "He couldn't go any deeper to make you cum, and your requests made him feel inadequate as a lover!" They shared a laugh before Crimson looked her over and smiled. "The wine really did a number on you... How did it feel?" Podryn blushed, not wanting to comment on how good a woman's body felt. "We're just a couple of girls talking."

"It... Well, it felt really good. My breasts are divinely sensitive, even the fabric of this gown is making my nipples tickle. And when..."

"Go ahead, it's okay."

Podryn bit her bottom lip, "When he was inside of me I thought that I was going to explode. The pleasure just kept building and building..."

"Oh my Gods, did you not cum?"

Podryn looked over at Crimson, confused by what she was asking. "You've said that word a couple of times now, but I have no idea what it means."

Crimson smiled and leaned back in her chair. "You know how you said you felt like you were going to explode? Well, cumming is that explosion," Crimson was shifting in her seat just thinking about it,"and it's just the best feeling in the entire world." Her eyes then looked as if she had an epiphany, and she glanced at Podryn with a smile. "How would you like the opportunity to feel that good all the time? To have a mean make you cum? Hell, maybe even some ladies?"

Podryn blushed again. She was building up the nerve to ask Crimson to stay in this body longer, and it looks like she had beaten her to it. "I... think I'd like that."

"Well I've been looking for someone to take over that part of the business here for me, and you are just the one for it. At least you wouldn't be in the service of that limp cock Killick."

Having already made up her mind to stay in her current body, she answered without hesitation. "That sounds wonderful, but what do I tell Sir Killick? After what happened with him he called me something, a "cunt" I think, before shoving me out of his room."

Crimson's eyes flared at her when she made that last comment. "What did he call you?"

"A cunt? I've never heard the term before?" Podryn shrugged and Crimson laughed at the idea that her new Madam was so naive.

"Well, that's a very bad thing to call a lady," she paused for a moment before a wicked grin crossed her face "As my new Madam I think you'll need a young house girl to help with your duties, and I know just the one..."

A few nights later Podryn was in the same room she had spent time with Sir Killick, only now she was with a young village boy whose cock was completely filling her up. "Gods! Your cock is truly... Oh! Oh! OH! Gods, keep going!" She was on top of him, and she was feeling wave after wave of pleasure crash over her. "Yes! Oh Gods! Fill me with you cock!" The young man gripped her naked hips as hard as he could as he began to unload his seed deep within her. "Oh Gods yes! Fill me with your seed!"

Moments later the handsome young man was dressed and standing by the door. He had a sheepish look on his face and looked like he wanted to ask her a question. She smiled as she got off the bed and walked her gorgeous, naked body over to him. "I can see the question in your eyes, and the answer is yes... You have a truly magnificent cock."

The young man smiled and leaned in for a kiss, "No, little boy." She was acting with a cool demeanor that made the young man swoon.

"Can I see you again?" The young man looked like her answer could destroy him if it wasn't what he wanted.

"Of course... I'll be here when you get another ten silver. She leaned in, making sure her ample breasts pressed against him, and gave him a peck on the cheek.

"Thanks the Gods! I'll work and save all month if it means another night with you!" She then walked the happy young man back to the tavern and watched as he left.

"Look at you! You look like you're in love!" It was Crimson talking to her from behind the bar.

Podryn finally broke from her cool act and jumped up and down and clapped her hands. "Gods! I wanted to kiss him all night! And I came! I really came this time!"

"And?" Crimson asked with a raised eyebrow.

"And it was everything you said and more! I'm so happy you took me on here." Crimson laughed and handed her a ale. A moment later a young girl was at Podryn's side. She looked to be about thirteen years of age, with short brown hair and wearing a plain brown dress common to house girls in Twisted Glen.

"My lady, do you have any use for me?"

Podryn smiled down at her, "I do, young Lily. I was just in the red room and need you to make the bed and tidy up."

She smiled as if cleaning the room for Podryn would make her happier than anything else in the world. "At once, my lady!" She then ran off while Podryn smiled after her.

"I still can't believe that. It was my intention to change Killick into Lily so she could be your slave... But this? You treat her nicer than a house girl has ever been treated in the Glen."

Podryn shrugged her shoulders and took another sip of ale. "Just because she doesn't remember being a old prick to me, doesn't mean that I get to be one to her."

Crimson laughed as a few rowdy men from town were demanding her attention at the other end of the bar. "You are a strange one, Podryn. But after the way that young man looked at you as he left, I bet you'll have three more callers before the night is through."

Podryn smiled as Crimson made her way to the other end of the bar. She brushed her red curls from her face and took another sip of ale thinking of how wonderful it would be to rut three more times that night... or maybe even more.

///// The End

Surrounded on Halloween
A Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

William walked alone through the City Park, the sounds of laughter and cheers in the distance causing him no merriment at all. With each step his hiking boots seemed to drag a little more, with his jeans and jacket becoming more heavy as well. A sudden wind picked up, causing him to pull his jacket closer. It was rather mild for late October, but mild in Timber Grove was cold just about anywhere else.

William nearly jumped as an old homeless man appeared sitting underneath a nearby pinetree. The old man was wearing ragged clothes with three coats, one on top of the other. A long beard hung underneath matted white hair, and William felt sorry for him.

“Happy Halloween,” Will said with as much cheer as he could muster. The old homeless man said nothing, instead choosing to flip William off with a long crooked middle finger.

Not even the old homeless man wanted anything to do with him tonight. He just sighed and walked further into the park, all the while thinking of how miserable he was. Earlier in the day he had mustered up all of his courage to ask Emily Trout to a party near the College campus. She just laughed at him and walked away, he friends all following suit. His roommates told him she was out of his league, and tried their hardest to get him to go to the party with them.

“Will,” his friend Phil had said, “You just show up with us and you’ll get in. There’s plenty of girls there. In fact, you’ll be surrounded by so many hot, horny girls that you’re guaranteed to hook up.”

He finally relented and went with his friends, but he was quickly greeted by Emily’s friends at the front door.

“Holy shit, looked who showed up!”

“Oh my God! I thought you would, like, go home and hang yourself!”

“Hey, leave him alone!” Phil said with a power and authority that William wished he had.

All the girl’s fell quiet, except for one who was dressed up like a cat, and that’s only because she was wearing a pair of cat ears. The rest of her “costume” was nothing more than a black bikini. “Aw, did we make your pet feel angry?”

“He’s not our pet, Renee.”

“Are you sure? It looks like he came dressed up like a dog.”

“Renee, you’re drunk… William?”

“I’m out of here,” Will told him as Phil ran after him.

“Come on, they’re drunk…”

“No, I… I just want to be alone.”

Phil had tried his hardest to make him stay, but it was all too much for him.

Now he was in the middle of City Park, which could be considered a scary place by many, but not for Will. He had often ran off to the park to hike all of its trails and discover anything he could. Even though it was in the middle of the downtown area, the park was big enough that you couldn’t see any of the roads that surrounded it when you were in the middle. The lightposts were all lit with an eerie orange that made the park feel like it was made for Halloween night.

“Boo!!!” William jumped so high at the sound of the shout that he nearly left his boots behind on the ground. When he turned to see where the shout had come from, he saw to chubby young teenage boys laughing at him from the bushes. Both were wearing all black with ski masks that had a skull on it.

“Holy shit, did you see how high he jumped!?” One asked.

“That was fucking perfect!” The other added. William just stood his ground as they ran deeper into the forest laughing at him.

It seems everything tonight was out to get him. After the scare, he was tired of walking and decided to go to the Wishing Well in the middle of the park. It was the place he often went to when he was alone, and tonight he felt more alone than ever. As he rounded a corner, the old well revealed itself. It was a simple stone well, with a little wooden covering over it. Moss covered most of it now, while you could tell it was once painted white a long time ago.

He was relieved to find no one else at the well, and walked right up and looked down inside. He could see all the way down, and there was enough light from a nearby light post that he could see hundreds of coins littering the bottom of the well. Many in Timber Grove were very superstitious, which led to many visits to the well. For all the times that William had come here, he had never once made a wish, although he was feeling low enough right now that he thought he actually might give it a go.

He reached into his jeans and found a quarter. He pulled it up and looked at it for a very long time. As he did, he thought about his life and what he could possibly wish for. In his mind he was average in every way imaginable. He got good grades in High School, but not good enough to get into a good college which left him enrolled at Timber Grove Community. He was tall and thin and even dated a cute girl for a while, but all the girls now just laughed at him and wouldn’t give him the time of day. His friends all told him it was in his mind, that he just had to put himself out there more, but they were all the “cool kids” on campus.

“...You’ll be surrounded by so many hot, horny girls…”

On a whim, Will held the coin tight in his fingers and said aloud: “I wish I was surrounded by hot, horny girls.” He then flipped the coin into the well and waited to hear a splash… only one never came. He leaned over and saw the waters of the well perfectly still. Instead of trying to figure out why there was no splash, he rolled his eyes and chuckled to himself.

“So stupid,” he said as he walked away from the well. He glanced around him, not at all shocked to find that he was not surrounded by hot, horny girls ready to hook up. He simply laughed it off and walked back towards his apartment. He figured his roommates would be gone for the night, and he could get some quality gaming time in.

It felt more quiet than it did before he was at the well, and every footstep he made echoed through the forest. He was still on high alert, knowing those two little assholes were still out here somewhere looking for people to scare.

He neared the tree where the old homeless man had flipped him off, and he thought about taking another path to keep his distance. After a few moments he shrugged and decided to give the old man another holiday greeting.

He began walking and saw the old man still under the tree. As he approached he smiled, only to have the old man flip him off once again. Not only that, but the old man also coughed before adding “Fucker!”

William shook his head, and continued past. He took another two steps before he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned and found a beautiful brunette standing there. She was much shorter than him, and was wearing a very strange costume.

“Hi,” she said cheerfully, “what’s your name?” William was still looking at her costume, trying to put two and two together. Why would such a hot girl dress up like a hobo?

Then it dawned on him. This little hottie was wearing the exact same thing the hobo under the tree was wearing. He looked past her and saw the hobo was no longer under the tree, and before he could do anything else the girl before him was removing her coats.

“What’s happening?”

She simply bit her lip and smiled, “I don’t know, but I’m so fucking horny right now!” By the time she had finished her thought she was topless and pulling William over to the clearing under the tree.

Everything was happening fast.

Before William could even blink, the cute brunette had his zipper undone and his cock in her mouth.

“What the hell is going on!?” William shouted, though it was hard to sound angry when the girl was going down on him. She looked up at him and smiled, big blue eyes beaming as if sucking on his dick was the best thing in the entire world. He tried to push her away, but she wanted it too bad. “Please... oh God! What is happening?”

She finally removed her mouth, but continued to work his shaft with her hands. “I don’t know. My name is Mitch and I’ve been living in these woods for years.”

“How… Why are you a girl, and why are you giving me a hand job?”

“No idea, but doesn’t it feel good?” She said as she began to suck him off again.

There was no doubt that it felt good, but this was not natural. This girl was an old hobo only moments before she started going down on him, and William was beginning to care less and less. All he could focus on now was the hot girl going down on him, and he was beginning to want more.

As if reading his mind, the girl stood up and lowered her jeans. “What are you doing!?” William asked, knowing full and well what she intended.

“I need to get fucked, right now!”

William couldn’t argue with her. She was the best looking girl he had ever seen naked, blowing his High School girlfriend out of the water. Her tits were like apples, perky and round, but her ass was something else entirely. She was looking up at him now, and there was a longing in her eyes that made him melt.

A few moments later her hands were pressed against the tree and William was behind her, fucking her as best he could. He was no virgin, but he never had sex standing up, let alone in the woods where anyone could see him. “Oh my God! You’re cock is so deep!!!” He didn’t feel like he was that deep in her yet, but she was moaning and screaming as if he was twice as big. “Fuck! Fuck my pussy!”

He did so, and it felt more amazing after every thrust. Not in a million years did he think he would get laid tonight, nor did he think he would be nailing a hot chick who was an old hobo moments ago.

“I’m cumming! Fuck! I’m cumming!!!” She pressed herself hard against him, and he responded by fondling her perky tits. He was close to cumming too, but she suddenly collapsed to the ground.

“Holy shit! Are you okay?” She was still breathing, and there was a big smile on her face. For a second he thought of what he should do. He looked down at the naked brunette on the forest floor, and wondered if he should wait for her to wake up. Even more pressing to his mind was the massive erection he was still sporting, and the growing need for release.

“Holy shit!” William jumped again, as he spun to see the two fat kids from before. “What the fuck,” the bigger one asked as the drew closer.

“It’s not what it looks like!” William shouted, knowing how bad the situation looked.

“Look, he’s gonna fuck a dead chick!” The smaller one added.

“She’s not dead, we just…” William said before the two fat kids seemed to change right in front of him. Their fat got redistributed as they grew a couple of inches. Their stocking caps began to bulge as one began to grow long red hair, while the other grew curly blonde hair. Soon each was growing breasts, both much larger than the brunette. As they grew their shirts stretched, tightened and rose to reveal firm stomachs. Seconds later the transformation was done, and William was standing in front of two hot girls wearing clothes much too small for them. “Holy shit.”

“Fuck! I’m a girl, and so are you Ralph!”

“I know, Spence! That’s awesome!” They high fived each other and pulled off their stocking caps. The one called Ralph was a beautiful blonde, while Spence was incredibly cute with green eyes and freckles.

William was at a loss. The two girls did nothing to show they realized he was standing there, as they ripped all clothes from their bodies and began to explore. They were both the same height, but Ralph had more curves while Spence was smaller and more toned.

“My tits are awesome, come feel!” Ralph demanded as Spence walked over and weighed them in her hands.

“Fuck, they are awesome! I wish mine were as big as yours!”

“No way! Yours are great too!” Soon they were rubbing each others breasts, big smiles plastered on their faces. “You know what,” Ralph said to Spence as they felt each other up, “I really need to get fucked.”

“Oh my God! Me too!” As if on queue, both girls turned to stare at William. They moved so quickly that William could nothing as they tumbled with him to the ground and began to fight over who could wrap their mouth around his cock. “Bitch, it’s mine!”

“Fuck you it is!”

They took turns sucking him off, still fighting as they did so. William could do nothing but lie there as they sucked his cock, the feeling too good to deny. Ralph finally fought off Spence, so she moved around and lowered her tits onto William’s face. Her tits were the smallest of the three girls tonight, but they were still soft and a handful. They were so nice in fact, that William did not notice Ralph had finished sucking him off and was now lowering herself onto his cock.

“Oh, shit!” She yelled as she began to bounce up and down on him. “This feels so fucking good!”

“Oh my God,” Spence said as she spun around, “You’re fucking a guy!”

“I know, and it’s awesome!”

Spence then sat on William’s chest and began to kiss Ralph passionately, she then moved her hips back so her moist pussy was right on his face. William had never gone down on a girl, but this seemed as good as time as any. He began licking her slit, which caused her to begin giggling.

“Holy shit! He’s licking my pussy!”

“How does it feel?”

“It’s fucking awesome! Being a chick is the best!”

“I know, right!”

Ralph continued to bounce on his cock as he licked away at Spence. Soon they switched spots so Spence was fucking him and Ralph was sitting on his face. William had no idea how long this continued, but he soon found himself tensing up.

“I’m gonna cum!” William yelled, and Ralph scrambled around to push Spence off.

“He’s cumming in me!”

“Fuck you! He’s cumming inside me!”

Both girls were now rubbing his cock, trying to position their heads over him. When he finally did cum, it was Spence who took it all. “You fucking cunt!” Ralph yelled with mock discontent.

“What the hell is going on here!?” All three looked up to see an officer standing near them. He had his flashlight out and was shining it on them, before shining it on Mitch, who was still passed out. “Everyone on your feet, now!”

William was terrified. He was half naked with three completely naked girls in the middle of City Park. He was going to be arrested and spend some time in jail. All of these thoughts ran through his head as the office in front of him quickly changed into a tall, imposing, raven haired beauty.

“Well... let’s continue on with this party, shall we?” The officers voice was laced with desire, and she moved quickly over to the three of them. She was taller than William, and as she stood before him she took his limp cock into her hands. Her breasts had grown so much that her shirt was slowly ripping, and she soon raised her other hand to free them.

“You two, fuck each other.” Spence and Ralph quickly complied and began to explore each others bodies in earnest. Her hand was now slowly bringing his cock back to life, “So... can you tell me why I’m a woman and why I want you inside me?”

“I… I don’t know.” William was still terrified from before, and it was making his mind clearer than it had been all night.

“Hmmm, well I guess the ‘why’ doesn’t matter, I’m now more curious in the ‘how’.” She then leaned in and kissed him hard. William did not return the kiss, but it really didn’t matter as she was suddenly pushed aside and on the ground.

“You bitch! He’s mine!” It was Mitch, who was awake and apparently unwilling to share William with the Officer. They struggled on the ground for a moment, before William realized he had a chance to get out of there. A moment later he was running through the woods, struggling to zip up his pants and button them. The sex with the girls was amazing, but they were growing more aggressive and he was worried about how far they were willing to go to have him.

He was about a hundred yards away before he heard the girls scream, finally realizing he was gone. It was pretty late, so there was no one on Main Street as he came out of the park in a sprint. He was relieved at this, not wanting to know if he could still transform men outside of the park.

“Stop! Come back!” Without stopping, William turned his head to see three naked girls and the topless officer running after him. “Fuck us! I want you inside me!!!”

His legs were giving out, and he knew he was going to have to stop and find somewhere to hide. He saw an alley nearby and ducked down it. As he ran he came to a fence that was too high to climb, so he opened and ran through the first door he could find.

He soon realized this was a mistake, as he was now in a bar filled with two dozen people. He was in the Too Good Saloon, and all eyes were on him. As the music continued to play, he looked for a way out and saw a flight of stairs leading up.

“Son, are you okay?” Asked a nearby man who appeared to be in his 50’s.

“No… I need to get out of here…”

But it was already too late as William saw the old man turn into the sexiest little blonde he’d ever seen. She shrunk about a foot and a half, but her breasts just grew and grew. “Are you sure you’re okay? You look like you need a good fuck.”

As she moved closer, the lights in the bar flickered and everyone seemed to change all at once. They were all different shapes and sizes, but all of them looked good… and all of them looked like they wanted him.

Hands were reaching for him as he lunged for the stairs and ran up. He looked down long enough to see a dozen beautiful girls pushing eachother out of the way, and the door slam open as the four girls from the forest entered. “There he is!” The officer yelled, causing William to climb the stairs even faster. At the top of the stairs was a single door, which to his good fortune was open. He quickly slammed it behind him and locked it as fast as he could. Moments later there was banging on the door, followed by calls of every kind.

“Fuck me! I want you so bad!”

“I’ll do anything!”

“I need you inside me!”

“I’m so fucking wet!”

William was ignoring the pleas from outside, instead choosing to take stock of his position. He was in a small office, and unfortunately the only door out was the one now swarming with two dozen horny girls. He sat down at the desk and thought about his options.

He could always open the door and let them in, but he had a feeling that there was a good chance they would literally fuck him to death. He laughed at how bizarre it all was, as many would claim being fucked to death probably the best way to go. Then he looked at the one window in the room and knew that was his way out… but where would he go?

A loud crack brought his attention back to the door, and the girls were getting ready to break it down. He got up and moved to the window, but not before rummaging through the desk. He soon found what he wanted and opened the window and stepped out. Another loud crack heralded the end of the door and a stream of girls in various states of undress began to flood in.

William found himself quickly climbing down a fire escape ladder, before a misstep caused him to drop the last few feet to the hard ground below. He got up glad to find he hadn’t hurt himself too bad.

“Oh my God! There he is!” It was the cute little blonde looking out the window. “I want to suck your cock!”

“Go away!” William yelled, but she didn’t listen, nor did the others following her onto the fire escape. He turned his attention back to running and got on his way. He turned on first, all the while looking behind him as often as he could. For a moment he thought he had lost them, but soon that cute little blonde turned the corner in a dead sprint.

“Fuck me!” With each step she was removing clothes, and soon she was followed by the others from the bar, all stripping as they ran. Some even fell over as they did so, but they quickly bounced back up and continued after him.

William just pressed on, and quickly darted into another alley separating the old diner from the Thrift Shop. He ran about half way down the alley, before crouching behind a dumpster. He sat in silence as he heard the girls pass the alley, still screaming and pleading to be pleased. After a few moments had passed, he found the strength to get up and get back on Main Street. It was completely deserted, and there was not a naked girl to be seen.

“Finally!” William said at his good luck right before he got hit by a car.

William was lying on his bed, looking up at his ceiling. It was light outside and the clock on his wall read 4:30. He rubbed his eyes and got up, though he was confused as to what exactly was going on. He rolled his neck and tried to think of what happened. There was a wishing well, then all these guys turned into girls who fucked him…

“No…” He shook the thought from his head, the absurdity of it too much. Soon the thoughts faded into the haze that all dreams eventually fall into and he got up. He could hear the shower running, and assumed Phil was getting ready for the party tonight. He walked over to his computer and booted it up, when the shower stopped and Phil walked through the door wrapped in a towel.

“Hey, you’re finally awake.”

“Yeah… but I just had the weirdest dream.”

“You have weird dreams all the time.” Phil said as he rummaged through his closet.

William swiveled in his chair to look at him, “I don’t know, this one was pretty weird. I was at the wishing well and made a wish to be surrounded by hot, horny girls.”

“Yeah, who hasn’t made that wish…” Phil said with a laugh.

“But it happened. This hobo turned into this cute brunette… then these two little fat kids turned into a pair of hotties.”

“And?”

“And what?”

“Did you fuck?”

“What?” William said with some embarrassment.

“Come on, don’t tell me that if I turned into a cute little hottie that you wouldn’t fuck me.”

“Wait…” William was terrified to see his friend shrinking in front of him.

“No, really. If I grew some tits,” which he did as said it, “you would totally fuck me.” He was now almost two feet shorter than before, and his tits were still ballooning out.

“Phil…”

“Fine, what if I had a nice round ass?” Phil dropped the towel and turned to show William her nice round bottom. She gave it a nice smack. “No come on, you’d totally hit this, right?” Her hair was growing a bit, and turning a light brown.

“No… it was a dream…”

“No? Well what if I had a nice, wet pussy for you to fuck?” She asked as she bent over and spread her legs wide. “What if I let you fuck me all night,” her voice was now soft and sweet, “then let you fuck my ass?”

“Phil…”

“No. Be honest, you would totally fuck me.” She was now inching herself closer to him.

“I...”

“Come, on. Fuck me.” Her tits were right in his face.

“I don’t!”

“Please? Won’t you fuck my tight, virgin pussy?”

“I don’t know!!!”

“You don’t know? I’m just asking if you’re okay?” William lurched forward, and felt a sharp pain in his leg. He was back on Main Street, and there was an old couple crouching over him. The old woman looked worried, and the old man was trying to help him. “Son, you shouldn’t be out on the road like this.”

“You scared us half to death.” The old woman added with a frown.

William was breathing hard, still trying to recover from the hit. He was right by the forest, and tried to get up.

“No, son. You just lie down and wait for the paramedics.”

“No… I have to get back to the well…”

“No. You just lay here.”

“But…” William was going to tell them about the changes, until he realized that this couple was not affected. Maybe the wish was done, maybe everything was…

“Dear?” The old man said as he looked to his wife. She was standing a few feet away, clasping her chest. “Are you okay?”

To William’s horror the wrinkles on her face began to disappear, and her breasts began to swell in her hands. “Okay? I feel fantastic!” All the grey was washed from her hair, leaving a deep brown color behind. Her ass also swelled up as her hips flared out. “Honey! I’m young again!”

“Dear, you look like…” the old man said before coughing deeply. He then hunched over as black hair began to grow from his head.

“Oh my God! You’re changing too!” The now lovely young woman said. She then turned her attention back to William, but he was already limping into the forest. He turned to see the once old woman strip away her clothes and help the new sexy woman next to her do the same. He then almost froze as she waved to her left, shouting “He’s over here!”

William then heard the calling of all the girls he had lost earlier, and turned to back to the forest. With every step, the pain grew in his leg. He passed the tree where he had fucked the girls, their clothes all still spread out, and made his way back to the well. The screams were getting closer, and he knew that he would not be able to fend them off.

Then it happened, the well appeared before him. He ran as fast as his leg would allow and reached for the coin in his pocket. He turned his head to see over thirty naked girls coming for him, and for a split second he thought of how good it would feel to just give up and let them have their way with him.

He quickly shook that thought from his head and held up the coin. “I wish everyone around me was back to normal!”

The wind picked up as he threw the coin in the well, he then dropped and covered his head as the group of girls approached him. The wind grew even stronger, but William just sat with his eyes closed, waiting for the inevitable.

“What the fuck!?”

“Dude, you’re naked!”

“You are too!”

It was the chubby guys from before, and William finally opened his eyes to see that he was surrounded by a bunch of confused naked people. Most ran off immediately, trying to cover themselves, while others fell to the ground from shock. None seemed to take notice of William, the only clothed person among them, and as soon as he heard sirens and the paramedics William decided he better leave.

William walked with a limp all the way back to his apartment, but was glad to find no one around him was changing. He even stopped by a party that was happening, just to see if it was indeed over. Outside of a couple of guys dressed up like cheerleaders, there was no transformations.

Soon he was back in his apartment looking for some aspirin before crashing on his bed. Sleep came quickly to William, but it was broken by the return of his roommate.

“Phil?”

“Oh my God, is that you Will?”

William shot up at the sound of the voice, as it was not Phil but a girl in his room. He quickly hit the lights and was shocked to see a half naked girl standing before him. She was short with short brown hair and a killer body that was only covered by a large football jersey.

“Who are you!? What are you doing…”

“Will… it’s me… Jill.”

“Jill?” Then suddenly it all came back to him. Jill was his best friend growing up, and they did everything together. It was Jill and him who had spent all that time in the forest, hiding and looking for secrets. “But…”

“When we were 12 you were going away to camp… and I didn’t want to spend a summer without you. So I went to the forest…”

“And you made a wish?”

“Yeah… wait? How did you know?”

“And that wish turned you into Phil…”

“So you know. But how?”

William then went on to tell her everything about the night, from the first wish all the way to the last. “I made a wish that everyone around me would be back to normal.” He then looked up to lock eyes with Jill.

“Oh my God… that’s why…”

“That’s why I know… that… and I had a dream.”

“What?”

“I… When I got hit by the car I dreamt about you. I watched Phil transform into a girl… I mean… I saw you, Jill, in my dream. How is any of that possible?”

Jill sat quietly on her bed, thinking hard. William just stared at her, wondering how the skinny little girl he once knew had transformed into the beautiful young woman in front of him. “I don’t know… but I’m glad it did.” She got up and came and sat next to William on his bed. “I… I love you, Will. I tried to turn back to ‘me’ so many times, I even made wishes back at the well. Nothing worked, so I figured I would stay as close to you as possible.” Her hand was now resting on his knee, and William took notice.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“What? That I had magically been turned into a boy?”

“Right,” William said with a laugh. He then lowered his hand onto hers and looked her deep in the eyes. “What now?”

Jill smiled at him as she raised the Jersey over her head. “Happy Halloween, Will.”

THE END

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! I've recently begun to accept commissions, so if you like what you read and have a story you'd like to see written then I'd love to create something for you. Contact me at [email protected] with any questions.

"The Collector"
a Timber Grove Story
by Trinity

/////

Reggie Peralta was sitting in a dimly lit waiting room looking rather nervous. He was beginning to think that he was getting duped, that this whole situation was some kind of elaborate joke. He was also feeling a little self conscious, as the waiting room was empty leaving him alone with the rather attractive secretary.

He assumed she was Native-American, but it looked like she could be part Asian or something else. Her long black hair framed a pretty face with dark brown eyes, but his own eyes were drawn to her unbuttoned blouse straining to contain her heaving breasts. He felt like some kind of pervert staring at her, but she was so stunning he couldn't help it.

"Sir? Excuse me, sir?"

Reggie was horrified, he had been caught staring at this woman's breasts.

"Yes?"

The woman did not look upset at all. "The Shaman will see you now."

Reggie simply smiled and walked over to the door leading into the Shaman's office. The secretary did not give him any more notice, and he was glad for it. As he pushed open the door he was surprised to find a rather plain looking office, like one a lawyer or a doctor would have.

"Not what you're expecting?" A man in a nice gray suit was coming out of another door and approaching Reggie with a smile. He was a little older than Reggie, probably in his 40s, and he wore his dark hair shorter than most of the Coho he had seen in the Resort.

"No... I mean, I guess I don't know what I was expecting."

"Well, people hear Shaman and they think of wooden huts and weird head dresses," as the man spoke, Reggie began to feel uncomfortable and began to think he should leave, "but I can assure you that it is all real."

"Well... I saw the ad..."

"Please, Reggie, sit down and we can talk all about it."

The man was smiling at him and Reggie felt all of his apprehension wash away. "Thanks," Reggie said as he sat across from the man claiming to be a Shaman.

"No, Reggie, thank you. Not many people believe enough to come and in accept my help. My name is Sal Mon."

"Salmon?"

Sal laughed before answering the fat white man in front of him, "No, Sal Mon... My father was a little eccentric and named me Salvatore Monterey, so for the sake of my business I go by Sal Mon."

"Oh alright..."

"And I am a Shaman of the Coho people, and you want something from me?"

Reggie was caught off guard by the serious tone Sal was now taking with him. "Um, yes... I..."

Sal laughed again. "I am joking with you, Reggie... You saw the ad I had about becoming more attractive, and you want to know if it's true."

Reggie did see an add claiming this Shaman could make men more attractive. He had always been thinner than most guys, and never had much luck with girls. He was now living alone in Seattle, working at a small gaming store. One of his friends sent him a link to this Coho Resort page with the claim that a Shaman could make you more attractive. Reggie had always wanted to get in better shape, but he was just too shy to go to the gym... And so he made the trip out to the coast to see if this Shaman was not completely full of shit.

"I can assure you, I am not full of shit." Reggie realized he was lost in thought and this man just answered. "Yes, so let's move past this, Reggie. You want to be more attractive and I can make this happen."

"How?"

"Well," Sal slid open a drawer and presented Reggie with a blue bracelet, "you wear this bracelet and then have sex with three desirable men..."

"What!?!? I have to have sex with men? There is no fucking way I am doing that!"

"Reggie, please calm down." Immediately Reggie felt calmer and sat back down in his chair. "The bracelet is magical, it will choose three men at random that fulfill the criteria of the man you want to become, and you then collect their sexual energy."

"But I don't..."

"You won't have to. The bracelet will alter you to become a woman they are incapable of turning away, no matter how much they try, but you can only consummate with the one the bracelet chose."

"So, let me get this straight... This bracelet will randomly turn me into some hot babe to fuck three guys and steal their sexual energy?"

Sal leaned back in his chair and grasped his fingers together. "Exactly."

Three days later Reggie found himself alone in his suite, paid for by Sal and the Casino, with instructions to stay on the Resort grounds until he had successfully captured the sexual energy of three men. He had been wearing the bracelet for an hour already, and the thought of transforming into a woman at any moment made him dread leaving his room. Sal had given him no time limit on how long it may take to accomplish his task, but a part of Reggie was beginning to think he should just get it over with quickly.

He also wondered if that was his own thought.

Soon he found himself in the crowded thoroughfare of the Casino dressed in some khaki shorts and white polo. As usual, none of the pretty girls he saw were giving him any attention. He was expecting the bracelet to work as soon as he saw some frat guy walk by, but there was still no change. He walked around the Casino for an hour, now just hoping he would change as the suspense was killing him. Another hour later and he walked into a nearby restaurant to grab something to eat.

Reggie ordered a burrito and went back to find a table so he could eat in peace. As he sat down he saw one of the security guards walk by the entrance and he was entranced. The guard was very muscular with short brown hair and a trimmed beard. Reggie could see his muscles straining
against his little polo shirt, and then his eyes were drawn down to the outline of his massive cock.

He shook this last thought from his head, and then noticed a very cold feeling emanating from the bracelet. He then noticed a pale blue light surrounding the bracelet and ran as fast as he could to the nearby restroom. He barely made it through the door before the room was filled with a bright blue light and he fell to his knees. The light only lasted a moment and as he struggled to regain his sight, he felt a heavy weight on his chest. When he was able to see again he looked in the mirror and saw a pretty young girl staring back at him. She was short with long brown hair and brown eyes. She was wearing a tight orange blouse with a pair of khaki shorts. Reggie waved at the mirror, and when the pretty girl followed his movements she knew the bracelet had done its work.

Sal had told her that the magic would help things along, and Reggie now knew that her name was Kelly and that she was staying in the Resort with her friends from Timber Grove Community College. She did not know why she knew all of this, but she was beginning to find that she had another issue.

It was a feeling she had felt as a lonely man, but now it was manifesting ten-fold. She needed to get laid.

The thought of the muscle bound security guard jumped into her head and she knew she had to have him. She looked in the mirror one last time, and saw the confident, young and attractive girl staring back at her... a far cry from the skinny, shy man she was before.

She exited the men's room and walked directly over to the security guard. She found walking in heels was a little odd, as was the feeling of her modest breasts bouncing in her blouse. She approached the guard and noticed him staring at her, before looking away. She had never had someone blush at her as Reggie, and here Kelly was already getting looks.

"Excuse me, sir?" Her new voice was much younger sounding than she thought it would be.

"Uh, yes?"

She looked at his name badge. "Curt, I found a girl in the bathroom over there and it looks like she needs help." She had no idea what she was saying, but she got the attention of the guard.

"Really, which one?"

"Follow me, I'll show you." She could not believe how easy this was going to be. As Reggie she was dreading this moment, and now she knew she was only moments away from having this guys massive cock inside of her.

She walked quickly, making sure her little ass moved as much as possible as he followed her. When they entered the ladies room he announced his arrival. "Security here, is there someone who needs help?" There was no response.

"She's in the last stall!" Kelly lied, but somehow knew that the guard would believe her.

"Stand back, I'll check the stall." Curt then moved quickly to the door and opened it slowly, revealing an empty stall. "Hey, what's going..." He turned just in time to see a topless Kelly push him into the stall and found himself sitting on the toilet as she released his belt.

"Shut up, you know you want this." He was at least three times as big as this little girl, and yet the thought of her telling him what to do was arousing. Kelly's hands were soon freeing his cock and her mouth went to work. Reggie had a pretty small penis, so Kelly was surprised by the size of Curt's cock, but this did not slow her enthusiasm at all.

"Stop, I could lose my job..."

"Stop being such a pussy!" Kelly said in between moments of swallowing his cock whole. She was beginning to feel her pussy getting wetter as she went down on him, and knew that a blow job would not be enough to satisfy her needs.

"Fuck... I'm gonna cum..."

"Don't you fucking dare!" She added a light slap across his face, and he just smiled down at her getting more excited by the moment. She then got on her feet and pulled down her shorts and panties in one quick motion, revealing her shaved pussy. "Now you do me!"

Curt no longer needed more convincing and he dropped to his knees and began licking her moist slit. His tongue slid inside her slit and she let out a gasp of pleasure. "Fuck, you keep it right there!" He did and began probing his tongue deeper inside her. Kelly never knew that a woman
could feel so good down there, but Reggie had never been with a woman before. Soon she was shaking uncontrollably as her first orgasm rocked her body. "Oh, fuck yes! Yes! Yes!"

Curt looked pleased that he made her cum with his tongue, but she clearly needed more. "Take off your clothes, dog." He nodded and slipped out of his slacks and pulled his shirt over his head. Kelly was dumbstruck at the man standing before her. His entire body was covered in muscles and his cock stood proudly at attention. "Do you want to fuck me?" Her demanding voice sounded silly because it was so high and girly, but Curt seemed to respond to it.

"Yes."

"Yes, what?"

"Yes, I want to fuck you."

"Then fuck me, hard."

Curt leapt forward and picked her up and slammed her against the stall door. "Are you gonna pick me up, or are you going to fuck me?" Kelly was then surprised at the sudden pressure at the mouth of her pussy followed by the feeling of his massive cock pushing up inside of her. "Oh my fucking God! Yes, fuck meee!"

He began thrusting in and out, tossing her around like a little doll. Her tiny hand began clawing at his back as she was quickly cumming again. He felt her pussy tightening, and he began thrusting into her harder. They continued fucking for what seemed like an eternity to Kelly. His muscular body twisted her into shapes she never imagined. For a moment he was holding her upside down as she sucked his cock and he licker her slit.

Without warning he suddenly pushed his cock against her asshole. "What the fuck do you think you're doing?"

"I want to fuck your ass!"

"What, you want to fuck my cute, little ass?"

"Yes, I do!"

"Fine, you may fuck my cute, little ass!"

She regretted allowing him for a moment, as she felt a searing hot pain as he rushed into her all at once. "You fucker! Go slower!" He pulled out slightly then began to rock in and out of her. "Ooooh, that feels so fucking good." Curt continued fucking her ass until he was on the edge of cumming himself.

"I'm gonna cum!"

Suddenly Kelly was remembering the words of Sal, "You must collect his seed vaginally for the spell to work." At the time she thought she would never let someone fuck her ass... Yet here she was.

"No, you fucking cum in my pussy!"

"But, I..."

"NO! Cum in my pussy, dammit!"

Curt no longer hesitated and pulled out of her ass and thrust deep into her wet slit, dumping all of his seed deep inside of her. This gave her another orgasm, but she had had so many she lost count of which one.

"Oh my God, I can't believe I just did this." Curt suddenly looked ill.

"I can, your cock is still inside of me."

"Oh, fuck! I'm gonna lose my job! What the fuck came over me!" Soon curt withdrew his cock and got dressed as fast as he could and made for the exit.

"Call me!" Kelly shouted after him, still lying naked in the stall.

/////

Kelly lost track of how long she sat there before another flash of blue light enveloped her... and he was Reggie again, fully clothed and standing in front of the men's bathroom mirror.

He shook his head, the previous sexual encounter still fresh in his mind. He wondered if he had just imagined the whole thing, when he noticed a little blue gem had appeared on the bracelet. Somehow he knew it had really happened, but had no idea why he was back in the men's room. He walked out into the tiny restaurant and saw his burrito waiting for him. He picked it up and found that is was still hot. He then noticed Curt standing by a nearby wall looking like nothing had
happened.

The magic must have reset everything. The fact that he had just fucked that man did not make Reggie feel bad at all, but the state he left the man in did. He had used him in a way that now felt horrible, even though in the body of Kelly it felt so good.

He would have to wait another week before the bracelet acted up again, and he was fine with that. It was early in the morning and Reggie was sitting in a deck chair out by the pool. He typically kept to himself, but after his experience as Kelly he felt a tad more confident. Women still didn't pay him any attention, but he was doing all of this so that would change.

He was sipping on a bottle of water when he saw what he knew was his next target, and the thrill of the hunt was suddenly driving out all apprehension. His new target looked like he was in his late thirties, but in great shape as he pulled himself out of the pool. He walked over to a table and sat down with a woman and two teenage girls, and Reggie assumed this was the man's wife and kids. This was confirmed as he kissed the woman on the cheek and hugged the girls.

Reggie saw that he was going to have to seduce a married man, and it made him very uncomfortable. Seducing a stranger was one thing, but possibly breaking up a family?

He could feel the cold feeling again from the bracelet and after a bright blue light surrounded him, he was looking down at the body of a rather well endowed woman in a white bikini.

She sat in the deck chair for a moment and enjoyed the feel of the sun on her tanned skin. Every doubt she had about seducing a married man were gone, and she was glad they were. Other thoughts began to fill her mind, and she came to the realization that she was named Kelsey Powell, in her mid 30s and single. She was surprised by her age because she had a very impressive body, as Kelsey obviously took care of herself. Another thing struck her, she had the eyes of most of the men by the pool on her, and she liked it.

Kelsey got up and walked over to the bar and ordered a bloody Mary, and took a long look in the mirror. She was breathtaking, red hair pulled into a ponytail with freckles covering a very pretty face. If she hadn't noticed already, her breasts were something Reggie would have only seen in the porn he found online.

"Kelsey?" She didn't know what to do, she never would have guessed that someone would know who she was. "Kelsey Powell?" In a moment she was face to face with the man who had caused the change.

"Nick?"

"Oh my God! It is you!" Soon the man she somehow knew as Nick was giving her a big hug. They began talking, and Kelsey was amazed to find out she was apparently Nick's girlfriend from High School. Never in a million years did Kelsey think she would actually become someone else, yet she was remembering everything Nick was telling her. They talked for a while before Nick dragged her over to the table to meet his wife and girls. Upon closer inspection Nick's wife was also very fit for her age, and had some very sexy curves.

"This is my wife, Kate, and this is Peggy and Martha." Kelsey just nodded at the girls, "So, are you staying here at the Resort?" Nick asked as his wife looked on with a smile that only slightly covered her disapproval.

"Uh, yeah," Kelsey had no idea if she was staying at the Resort, when she was Kelly she had already fucked a guy and turned back in this amount of time.

"Wow, that's great. Maybe we'll see you around?"

"I sure hope so," she said with a kiss on his cheek. Reggie would have found the idea of trying to get with a married person wrong, but Kelsey looked Nick's wife in the eyes as she pressed her tits against Nick's arm. She then leaned in and whispered "436" in his ear before turning away and entering the Casino.

Not really knowing what to do, she took an elevator up to her hotel room and hoped for the best. Inside she found a clean room with a suitcase full of "Kelsey's" clothes. She was rummaging through the bag when there came a knock on the door.

"Well, that was fast..." she said aloud as she walked to the door. She was hoping to try on some of her more skimpy outfits, but the bikini would have to do for now. "Hello, Nick..."

She was shocked to open the door and find Nick AND his wife standing there. "Hey Kelsey, may we come in?"

"Um, sure..." Kelsey had no idea what was happening, but allowed the couple to come inside.

"Look, we don't typically do this kind of thing," Nick said as he moved into the room past Kelsey.

"What kind of thing?" Kelsey asked quizzically.

"This kind of thing," Kate said as she pulled Kelsey close and kissed her deeply. Kelsey didn't know what to do, as Nick was now sitting on the bed as his wife began caressing her body. Instincts took over and she began to feel up Kate's breasts.

Before Kelsey knew it she was naked on the bed with Nick's cock in her mouth and Kate began going down on her. "Oh my God, keep doing that Kelsey!" Nick shouted as she bobbed up and down on his cock. It was becoming hard for her to pay attention due to the expert way Kate was licking her pussy.

"Oh, yes! Right there Kate! I'm cumming!" This orgasm felt way better than sex with Curt, and they were only beginning. Kate laid down on the bed and Nick began to fuck his beautiful wife while Kelsey licked her breasts.

"Your breasts are perfect Kate!"

"Mmm, I wish they... Oh! I wish they were as big as yours!" Nick was really beginning to lay into his wife and she began screaming and moaning uncontrollably. "I cumming! God, I'm cumming!!!"

"Do you want to see Nick fuck me?"

"Mmmm, yes! Nick, fuck her hard for me!" Kelsey was soon on her back and Nick began thrusting deep inside of her. "Yes, fuck her harder!" Kate was rubbing herself slowly as she watched her husband fuck Kelsey silly.

"Oh, fuck yes! Go deeper!" Kelsey shouted as Nick pushed even deeper inside of her.

"I'm gonna cum!"

"Cum inside this whore, Nick!"

"Yes, cum in me!!!" Kelsey shouted in agreement and soon she could feel Nick unloading deep inside of her. "Yes! Yes!" Nick collapsed on top of her and began kissing her. "Oh my God, I never knew..."

"You sound like we're done," Kate said as she slithered beside her and began rubbing her dripping cunt. As she did so she kissed her husband and whispered something in his ear.

"Oh, fuck yeah," he answered as he took Kelsey's hand and placed it on his flaccid cock. She began to work him back to an erection as his wife stuck a third finger inside of her. When he was fully aroused he rolled her on her side and pressed his dick against her ass.

"Whoa, what do you think you're doing back there?" Kelsey asked with a mock tone of apprehension.

"He's going to ass fuck you, Kelsey..."

"Oh, I don't know..." And suddenly the head of his cock was inside of her and everything flashed to blue.

When the blue faded Reggie found he was sitting in his deck chair without Nick's cock in his ass. "Fuck!" Reggie yelled as the last remnants of Kelsey lingered. For a moment he was upset that Nick's cock was not in his ass, but then that vanished and he regained his composure.

He was then relieved to see Nick and Kate with their children, but now he knew what they were capable of and it made him uneasy. He was beginning to wish that he could stop all of this, not liking at all what he was feeling as a woman and hating what people were capable of.

/////

Back in his office Sal was sipping on an iced tea when Lynn Green walked in. She was wearing what she typically did, and that meant almost nothing at all. Today it was a tiny white tank top with a pair of blue jean shorts. Her new sexuality was working wonders at her Lingerie Shoppe, and Levi was making her his new "favorite".

"Hello, Lynn. What can I do for you today?

She sat down in the chair across from him and crossed her legs. "Levi wants to know how this new scheme of yours is working."

"It's working just fine. Our beta tester just got his second jewel, and by the end of the week Levi will have another girl for Big Hennie." There was someone Sal was happy with not being directly associated with. Big Hennie was the proprietor of the brothel in town, and not a man you want to cross.

"Just one? I've gotten six this week in the Shoppe alone." Her smile was wicked, and Sal wondered how a man could be changed so easily into this deviant creature before him.

"It will pick up,"

"It'd better," she said before getting up to leave.

Sal was happy to have her leave, and even happier to see her go. The piece of Lingerie he had enchanted to change family man Larry into buxom seductress Lynn had worked well, maybe too well. She was turning Levi against him, even though he had no proof of it. Absentmindedly he opened his top drawer and pulled out the card Agent Brown had given him.

"Anytime you wanna talk..."

/////

That night Reggie was lying in his bed and he could not stop thinking about his earlier encounter with Nick and Kate. He looked over at the clock and saw that it was 3:00 in the morning. For some reason he felt the need to head down to the Jacuzzi and wash that stress away, so he put on some trunks and made his way down.

When he arrived he saw that there was just one person in the area, a young man sitting in the Jacuzzi. He looked rather sad and alone to Reggie, but suddenly he knew that he wouldn't be feeling that way for long. He made his way to the woman's changing area right as he began to feel the chill from the bracelet. A quick blue flash later and Reggie was looking at the mirror where a young blonde girl was staring back.

Again, the thoughts and troubles that plagued Reggie were gone, replaced with that sense of anticipation building in her young body.

She took in her new body for a little longer than Kelsey and Kelly, due to the fact that this would be her final change. She was much younger than her previous bodies, probably a freshman in college. When the memories arrived she knew that she was actually an eighteen year old girl named Kylee who had graduated only a couple of weeks ago. She had curly blonde hair and the face of an angel. The rest of her body was more of the devilish side, bigger breasts for her short frame and an ass that looked simply lovely in the bikini bottom she was currently sporting. She wore a matching top with a blue plaid design on it. When everything was taken together, she was a tiny piece of aged jail bait.

She walked her tiny body over to the Jacuzzi and spoke up, "Hi, care if I join you?" The young man was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of a sexy young woman, and she saw there was something else in his eyes... Recognition? "Well, I guess that's a yes." Kylee stepped into the warm water across from the young man and took a seat. He was kinda cute in that shy kind of way, and when she caught him staring at her breasts she smiled at him.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry! I've just never..." It was as if the young man had just been caught stealing car.

"Don't worry about it, I'm flattered," she said with a giggle. "My name is Kylee."

"Simon," the young man answered, and it was becoming obvious to Kylee what kind of boy he was.

"Well, hello Simon. What brings you down here this late?"

"I was working late on a podcast for my job, and just needed to relax a little... I guess?"

"Oh," Kylee grinned, "and where is it you work?"

"I, um, work at Timber Grove Gaming."

Kylee laughed at the coincidence, thinking that this guy seemed to be a lot like she was. "Wow, that's a nice shop! I've been in there a couple of times in the last few weeks." She was giggling in between each sentence, and she was hoping that it came off as playful.

"I wouldn't have guessed it, since you," he stopped talking and suddenly became as red as an apple.

"Since I what?" Kylee asked as she shimmied around the jacuzzi to get closer.

"Since, you know?"

She was now right next to him, and she snuggled up right against him. "Since I what?" She watched as he stared again, and she chose not to toy with him anymore. "Have you ever seen a naked pair of breasts?"

"What!?" Simon jerked his head back and scooted away from her like she had the plague.

"It's just a question. Have you?" She was smiling broadly at him and awaiting his reply. Simon seemed to think about it for a long time, before he finally spoke.

"Um, there was this one game I played a while back called Heavy Rain..."

Something inside of Kylee changed when he said it. She was one step away from undoing her top and throwing herself at Simon, only now she did something else. "No way, I love that game!"

"Really?"

"Yeah! I mean, it was like I was playing a movie. The graphics were amazing." She was backing up now herself, moving around so she was face to face with Simon.

"I know, right! I mean, they almost looked real. And Madison..."

"Right? She was gorgeous," Kylee laughed as she said it, knowing it was probably sounded weird coming from a girl, and for the next half hour they just sat in the jacuzzi talking about video games. Kylee was shocked at how easy it was to talk to Simon, even in her new body. It wasn't until Simon got out of the tub that Kylee realized so much time had passed.

"Wow, it's been great talking to you, but I've really got to get to bed." She watched as he dried off with a towel, noting his fairly skinny build. All the while Kylee felt something, but it wasn't the animal lust from earlier.

"Do you want to hang out tomorrow?"

Simon looked stunned by the question. "Um, I'd like that. Meet me by the pool at noon?"

Kylee smiled and nodded, "Absolutely." After watching him walk out, she sat in the pool for a moment longer. All the while she thought of how great Simon was and how fun it was to talk to him. Then she thought about how cute he looked, and it made her little eighteen year old body quiver with anticipation.

She got out of the jacuzzi and dried off before heading to the elevator. She felt like she should go to the sixth floor, and soon enough she found her room. Inside she found "Kylee's" things, and was thrilled to see that most everything she had was over the top sexy. One shirt in particular would make her breast look fantastic.

As the thrill of meeting Simon and going through all of her clothes wore off, she laid on her bed and thought about what would happen next. She didn't know how much time she had as Kylee, as she had already fucked her way back into Reggie only hours after changing the first two times. Now she was going to make it an entire day? With all of that stress she still slipped off to sleep wishing it lasted a little longer...

For the next week the two would meet and talk about gaming, college life and everything in between. The first day she went out as Kylee, she wore a blue bikini top and a pair of white cut off jean shorts. Simon's, as well as every other guy at the Resort. jaw fell to the floor when she showed up. Only, as the days past she began to dress tamer each day. By the seventh day she was just wearing jeans and a white shirt, and while it was still very sexy on her tiny body it was nothing compared to earlier.

"Can I ask you something?" Simon asked as he passed Kylee a napkin.

"Sure," she was wiping off some mustard that had fallen off the hotdog she was eating.

"This week has been great, and I'm so glad that I met you, but..."

"Why am I hanging out with you, and not the "cool" kids?"

Simon didn't seem hurt at all by her comment, because they were on another level. "Yeah, exactly."

Kylee wanted to tell him the truth. Tell him that she was a thirty year old man who was only there to fuck him and move on, but somehow he had fallen...

"I like you, Simon. Does there have to be any other reason?"

Simon smiled, and that afternoon she invited him up to her apartment. They began making out on the bed, before she undid his pants. She found his dick, and even though it was fairly small she quickly wrapped her plump lips around it. Everything after that happened really quickly, and it wasn't until he clenched her bare ass and screamed "I'm cumming!" that she realized what she had done.

"No! Pull out! Pull out!!!" Simon's eyes grew big as she began yelling underneath him and he pulled out just in time to spray her stomach with his cum.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry!" Simon was apologizing, but didn't know what to do.

"No... I'm sorry. It's," she couldn't say that the spell would take hold when he came inside, so she lied, "it's just a bad time for me, if you know what I mean?"

The look on Simon's face changed from scared to mischievous in an instant, and it gave Kylee a pause. "I think I finally do know what you mean." He then leaned down and kissed her more forcefully than he had before, and Kylee simply melted into him.

After breaking the kiss she propped her self up on her elbows, her naked breasts bouncing in front of her. "Wow," she was still trying to catch her breath from the kiss, "that was... But what do you mean you know?"

Simon smiled as he got off the bed and walked to the middle of the hotel room. He then said a few words Kylee didn't understand and in an instant a perfect copy of Kylee was standing in front of her, completely naked and smiling like she just won the lottery.

/////

"Whoa, what's happening?"

The new Kylee smiled as she bounced her new body over to the bed. "Hi! I'm Kylee!"

Kylee didn't know what was happening, "You... You turned into me!"

The new Kylee smiled and sat cross legged on the bed. "Actually, you turned into me."

"What!?"

"Yeah," the new Kylee giggled, "I was born Kylee Jean and have been a girl for all eighteen years of my life... well except for the last two weeks. I had so many fucking boneheads hitting on me and trying to get in my pants because of my looks, that I decided to change myself to see if anyone would give me the same attention."

Kylee, or Reggie for that matter, didn't know what to say. "How..."

"My friend Erika Schimbare taught me a few spells, and I used one to become Simon."

"Then why did I..."

"I'm not really sure what that bracelet of yours does, but I can take a guess. It turns you into the woman of someones dreams and then you fuck, am I right? It's okay, Kylee..."

"No, you're spot on for the most part. I, um, answered an add that said it could make me more attractive to girls. I met with a man here at the Resort that gave me this bracelet to "collect" sexual energy from men. In the end, that energy would make me more appealing to women, supposedly."

"So what's your real name, Kylee?"

"It's Reggie... Reggie Peralta," she looked embarrassed as she said it, but Kylee simply smiled more.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Reggie." To show Reggie that she meant it, she shimmied across the bed and kissed him hard on the mouth.

Having her taut body pressed against her own was electric, and they stayed locked in each others embrace for a few minutes. After finally breaking free, Reggie looked into the eyes of Kylee and grinned. "You're not mad that I lied?"

"I lied too, but we only lied about how we looked on the outside... Everything else I said about myself was true. I work at Timber Grove Gaming and am hit on constantly, because you know... I'm fucking hot." Reggie laughed at the comment, knowing there was no arguing it. "Even with all of that attention heaped on me, no one took me seriously. Even nerds like you and me would just dismiss me if I talked about Attack on Titan, or roll their eyes if I said I'd be the first female Doctor."

"Doctor Who?" Reggie said laughing, finally feeling normal around this new Kylee.

"See! You totally get me!" She had her arms around her and was trying to cheer Reggie up.

"Weren't you weirded out when you first saw me then? You have to know that the first time we talked..."

"You were going to fuck me in the jacuzzi? Yeah, it was pretty obvious, and when I saw you in this body I was surprised... but I was also excited. It was like something off of Next Generation. You seemed like a total bimbo, but then something changed."

"Yeah... You brought up Heavy Rain, and it's like I could control myself again."

Kylee looped their arms together and pulled her close. "You gained control, and you still wanted to be with me. Don't you see? Even though the magic led you to me, you chose to stay with a skinny nerd when you could have done anything else. Trust me, I've seen you brush off incredibly hot guys, and some girls, all week with me."

Reggie smiled before dropping her eyes, "But now you're you, and... You're gorgeous on the outside, and I'm just that skinny thirty year old loser..."

Kylee looked at him and frowned before she reached down and pulled on the blue bracelet as hard as she could until it broke. Before Reggie could do anything to stop it, everything came to a grinding halt and the room filled with a blue light.

When Reggie finally came to, he was saddened to be back on the bed in his normal body, and naked at that. He looked around the hotel room and saw no sign of Kylee, and his heart sunk thinking that time had once again skipped back and he had lost out on being with someone he...

"Reggie?" He quickly sat up on the edge of the bed and saw a very naked Kylee kneeling on the floor. A big smile crossed her face, but Reggie suddenly felt very self conscious. He grabbed for the nearest sheet and covered his penis before she could get a good look. "Reggie, what's wrong?" She was standing now and he was looking at her like he was seeing her for the first time. Her compact frame was smooth and was covered in curves. Her breasts, still two perfect globes, were right in his face and begging for attention.

"I, um..."

Kylee was sporting the biggest grin and advanced on Reggie, pushing him back on the bed as she lay on top of him. "What's wrong, Reggie? I was inside of you just a second ago, and now you're all shy?" She was kissing his neck, playfully biting as she did.

"That was different... I was you, I mean Kylee... Now I'm..."
She put her finger on his lip to stop him from talking. "You're the man I want to be with. So you're just a little skinny, but look at this... Your cock is plenty big." She said it right as she grabbed it and began to stroke it.

"I've never..."

"Shhhh, just let me take care of you, Reggie." They then shared their first kiss in their actual bodies, and then Kylee went about making a man out of him.

/////

"And that's all?" Sal asked, looking at the couple in front of him. Reggie and Kylee had just told him everything that had happened, in plenty of detail.

"Yeah, that's all," Reggie said as he held Kylee's hand. "I just wanted to thank you for helping us meet."

"Yes, thank you Mr. Mon," Kylee said, a warm smile on her face, "this would have never happened without you."

Sal forced a smile, and then after watching the way these two looked at each other the smile became more and more natural. "You're very welcome."

"I guess you'll be needing this?"

Reggie then handed over the bracelet and Sal took it, holding it like it was a loaded gun. The odd couple then walked out of the room, leaving Sal alone with his thoughts. He had helped someone, and he hadn't done that in a long time. It felt good, but then the dread of losing a potential new worker for Levi dawned on him.

He had very few options at this time, so he opened his desk and pulled out that card Agent Brown had left him.

Four excruciating hours later, Sal received the visitor he was hoping to see. Lynn walked through the doors of his office in a tiny red dress, as it looked like she was about to head over to Tribal to dance the night away.

"Well, Levi has been arrested."

"Really, and when did this happen?"

Lynn smiled as she looked through some things on his shelf. "You can save it, Sal. I know it was you."

He sat back in his chair and ran his hands down his gray suit, trying to act as normal as possible. "And why do you think I would turn on Levi?"

"The same reason I would, because he is a fat bastard... Yet he is a necessary tool, and more powerful than either of us" She was now bending over at the waist to look at a book on the bottom shelf of his book case. Sal knew she was just showing off her only real power, and that was the power her ridiculously sensual body had over men. "Maybe the two of us don't cross paths for a while.."

"I think that's a great idea."

"I'm heading over to Tribal to celebrate, wanna cum?" She chose her words very carefully, but Sal knew to avoid her like the plague.

"I think you were right about not crossing paths."

She shrugged and moved to the door, "You're loss," and then she was gone. Sal sat alone in his office, wondering if he had made the right play by bringing Agent Brown up to speed on some of Levi's smaller enterprises. As he took a sip of water, he also wondered what would happen to Timber Grove with such a large vacuum of power...

Then he smiled as he thought about Reggie and Kylee, and how Timber Grove was capable of having just as many good things happen in it as it was bad.

///// THE END

The Crush: A Timely Change
Timber Grove: Story #25
by TGTrinity

/////

crush, noun: a brief but intense infatuation for someone, especially someone unattainable or inappropriate.

/////

Randall walked around the corner and saw the new resident sitting in a large comfy chair. He had been working at the Timber Grove Retirement Community for over three years, yet he had never been as nervous as he was now in meeting a new admittance.

"Mr. Trent?" Randall asked, his voice cracking a little.

The old man looked up from the chair and scowled, something Randall had not expected. He was wearing a pair of old denim slacks with a plain gray button up shirt. Liver spots dotted his exposed flesh, with long, gangly white hairs protruding in bunches. "What!? I'm tired and want to be left alone!"

Randall tried to gather himself, and that's when he saw it. Mr. Trent's eyes were glaring at him, yet Randall was able to see something behind them. The eyes betrayed the scowl, as there was a kindness and warmth that was impossible to cover up. "My name is Randall, and I'll be your Life Enrichment Specialist while you're staying here."

"What the hell is a Life Enrichment whatsit?"

Randall couldn't tell if that was anger or frustration lining his words, but he was more than capable of navigating such situations. "It's just a fancy name for an orderly. I'll help you acquire whatever you need to make your stay her as pleasant as possible, as well as assisting the RN with any medical help."

"Bah," Mr. Trent barked as he flung up his hands, "I fought in three wars and have lived to be ninety five years old! All of that was done without the assistance of some faggot who answers to a woman!"

Randall had been berated by some residents before, but this time he felt as if his very soul was crushed. "Well, I won't waste any more of your time," he said, happy that Mr. Trent had turned back to the window and wasn't able to see the tears in his eyes. He exited the room without saying a word and dashed for the Staff Room. It was the end of his shift, so he did his best to smile at the other workers and take care of what he needed, but as soon as he entered his car and closed the door he burst into tears.

This continued as Randall drove to his apartment, which was situated few blocks from the Pacific. The weather was typical for February in south west Washington, which meant that is was overcast with some drizzle falling. It mirrored Randall's current state perfectly, something that happened too often. After arriving at his apartment and slamming the door behind him, Randall threw himself on his bed. He allowed himself some time to cry before he reached into his back pocket and bulled out a tiny paper back book.

The book was worn, as if had been around for ages, and looked like it had been read a thousand times. Randall was responsible for a good chunk of those readings, but he had only found the book a year earlier in the Timber Grove thrift shop. The cover had a painting of a beautiful woman wearing a red dress, with the words "Changing Hearts" printed in big black letters above her. Randall sniffled a little as he looked at the bottom of the cover and saw the name that had meant so much to him over the last year: Julius Trent.

In a fit of rage, Randall threw the book as hard as he could at the wall. This morning he thought he would be speaking with a man who had helped him come to terms with something he had struggled with all of his life, but instead he was dismissed and humiliated by him.

The rage gave way to depression, and Randall found solace in a bottle of vodka that had been in his freezer for as long as he had lived there. The next day came, and he decided to call in sick, not wanting to face Mr. Trent again. This allowed him to wallow in his sadness for another day, which involved a trip to town to pick up another bottle of vodka.

It was only on the third day that Randall found the strength to put the bottle down, mostly due to calls and well wishes from his friends and co-workers. He had told them all that he was sick, and as always they had rallied around him. He wondered if they would rally around him if they really knew who he was, and this thought made him turn his attention to the book that was still lying on the floor in his room.

The afternoon was spent with Randall nursing a killer hangover while reading "Changing Hearts" again. It was only a hundred pages long, and soon he found that he had finished it again. As he sat on his couch popping a couple of aspirin, Randall tried to reconcile the words on the page with the words that had come out of Mr. Trent's mouth. How could someone who was now so hateful write words as beautiful and sensual as the ones he had just read?

The tears came back again.

Randall laughed at how silly he was being, crying over the words on the page as if they had been written by a long lost lover who had betrayed him. Why had Randall given such power to these words? Why did they repeatedly buoy him up when he was drowning in self doubt?

A long shower helped clear his mind, and he decided that he was ready to return to work and face the man who had unknowingly caused him so much pain. He looked at himself in the mirror, smirking at the contradiction before him. Long days at the gym had given him a barrelled chest with strong arms and defined abs. He was pushing thirty now, yet was still single and enjoying all that entailed.

Each fling he had was shallow and meaningless, but he was still a man with certain needs. This was, of course, also a way to disguise himself to the outside world. As he looked through his medicine cabinet, he saw the one thing he had allowed himself. It was a harmless little tube, no bigger than his pinky, yet it meant more to him than anything he owned... besides "Changing Hearts" of course.

During the short drive to work, Randall wondered what he would say to Mr. Trent when he saw him again. Thoughts of walking into the room and letting out a profanity laced mix of venom and pain sounded good, but he also thought that he could simply avoid him all together and try and move on with his life. "Shit!" He yelled as he hit the steering wheel after parking. He felt like he was back in grade school, crying at his desk because a girl he liked had thrown away his love letter. "Shit, Randall, lock it down," he said to himself, and he did after a few more bouts of shouting.

As he entered the Timber Grove Retirement Center, he saw that someone had hung up a bunch of hearts on the wall. Randall pulled out his phone and saw that is was February fourteenth... Valentines Day. This really didn't change anything, and as Randall walked in and greeted everyone they could tell that nothing was wrong. A lot of that was due to the mask Randall had repeatedly put on, something that "Changing Hearts" had helped him with.

The day began as it normally did, with Randall looking over some notes as he checked the roster. He tried to keep everything as normal as he could, so he checked on his regular residents, with many happy to see him back and in good health. Some had even prepared valentines for him, with one woman giving him an entire box full of cookies. It warmed his heart to receive such love from people he valued, but it was soon time to check in on Mr. Trent.

Room 245 was located at the northwest corner of the complex, and it had a majestic view of the ocean. It was the same ocean that Mr. Trent had been staring at while he had broken Randall a few days later, and now it would bare witness to Randall's attempt to hurt Mr. Trent in the very same way.

Only when Randall arrive in the room, he found it empty. The bed was made and the desk was clear of any papers. He checked the closet and found that it was empty.

"Randall?"

He turned to see Susan Ward, the lead RN on the floor, standing in the doorway. "Where is Mr. Trent?"

Susan's eyes softened as she spoke, "He passed away last night. He was only here for a few days, but..." She began to get choked up, and Randall walked over to her and gave her a hug. Susan had been working there for over thirty years, and she never took departures well.

"I'm sorry Susan, I didn't know."

"Well," she said as she pulled out a tissue, "he went peacefully enough. No major cardiac event or stroke, just passed on..." She smiled at him and then looked over the room. It seemed to pain her to be there, so she nodded and walked away.

Randall watched as she left, and when she was far enough away he closed the door, leaving him alone in the room.

What was he to do now?

He wanted to scream loud enough that the walls of the building would shake. He wanted to curse God for taking away his chance for closure. Since either of these would most likely result with him getting written up, he resolved to kneel by the big comfy chair and began pounding it with his fists as hard as he could. When the pounding wasn't enough, he took to crying in big sobs.

This went on for a while, and Randall was glad that no one came by looking for him. It was so cathartic that when he glanced up at the windows he saw that it was already night time. He tried to make sense of what he was seeing, as he had arrived before noon, but he took it as a sign that it was time to move on and get to work. He would find a way to deal with what he was feeling right now, but that would take some time.

After straightening himself up and wiping away some tears, he got up and walked towards the door. The first thing that was odd to him was how warm the door knob was, and the second odd thing was the fact that the door opened up to a different room than it should have.

Randall was standing in a large ballroom with big red hearts all along the wall. The lights in the room were turned down low, and a mirrored ball hung high in the middle of the room. Old big band music played from some unseen place, while tables with glasses and napkins lined the walls. Stranger than the fact that he had stepped into a room that should not exist was the fact that even with all those tables set up, there was only one other person in the room.

A young man sat alone at a table in the corner, with his head down and a glass in his hand. He was wearing an Army dress uniform, but it was green with a tan shirt, not the blue and white. As Randall approached the man, he looked up and smiled at him with a pair of hauntingly blue eyes.

"Hey, Randall."

"How do you know my name?"

"Do you think it matters?" The young man said as he pulled out the chair next to him. Randall couldn't see how it did, so he walked over and sat next to him. "Drink?" Randall nodded and the man slid one over to him. "So, are you shipping out tomorrow?"

"I'm sorry?"

"Shipping out? To England?"

"Um, no," he replied, still not entirely sure of what the man was talking about.

"Well, I am. The boys have been over there for a little under a year, and it's about time we go and relieve them." The man took another drink and they sat in silence. Randall couldn't quite explain what was off about the entire situation, but he recognized that none of this should be real. It was like a dream where you realize that elephants don't fly, but you don't really fight against the absurdity of it all.

"Are you sure you don't want that drink? It looks like you could use one."

"No," Randall replied again, "I just found out that someone close to me passed away."

"I'm sorry to hear that," the man said as he raised his glass, "For those we've lost." Randall felt that he needed to respect the lost as well, so he picked up a glass, lifted it in respect, and drank it. "So who passed?"

"Oh, I actually didn't personally know him that well, but I was a big fan of his book."

"A writer?"

"Not as far as I can tell. It looks like he just wrote the one book and moved on."

The man poured some whiskey into Randall's glass and smiled. "Must have been a hell of a book."

"God, yes. It was written in the 50's, but way before it's time."

The man laughed at this, and Randall couldn't see the joke. "The 50's? What, during the Civil War?"

"No, the 1950's."

"Oh, so it's one of those Science Fiction novels everyone's talking about."

That's when the strangeness of his surroundings hit Randall. The music, the suit and the faint smell of tobacco in the air... He was in a ball room that was prepared to send off soldiers heading over to Europe in 1945, which meant that he was definitely dreaming. He probably nodded off while crying over the chair, and this was just his mind toying with him.

A spotlight snapped on and was illuminating a stage that Randall had not noticed before. In the spotlight stood a woman he knew entirely too well. She was gorgeous in a classical kind of way, with brown hair done up in big curls and dark red lipstick on her plump lips. A red sequined dress hung off her ample curves, while sultry blue eyes seemed to have a glow all their own.

"Her name's Sandra, or at least that's what she told me." Randall looked over at the young man who was staring longingly at the woman right as she began to sing. It was a song that Randall had heard before, one about love and loss, and her soft alto made the words seem to mean even more than he thought. "She loved me something fierce, but I was never able to make her as happy as she wanted."

"Tell me about her," Randall asked, not caring anymore if this was real or a dream.

"She was braver than any woman I've ever known. She was kind, even to those who treated her like shit, and wished to see the best in everyone. She thought she saw the best in me, but I never could live up to it. She told me that it was love, but she was unwilling to embrace all that something like love had to offer."

"What happened to the two of you?"

"Us?" The man laughed as he took another drink, "In a time when the world wasn't ready for it, we certainly gave it a go. I was willing to do anything for Sandra, but she... There was never a time that she thought I saw her as anything other than what she looked like on the outside."

The spotlight flickered for a moment, and Sandra was suddenly different. Gone were the curves and the big locks of hair. The dress was replaced by a fine suit worn by a young man that was all skin and bones. The only other thing that carried over was the soft alto that haunted the ballroom.

"She was wrong, and I could never find a way to make her believe me. She would often paint, and when she did she would paint herself as the woman she longed to be. I would beg her to embrace who she was, but she only saw herself as something broken that could never be made whole."

"That's terrible," Randall said as tears welled up in his eyes.

"No. What's terrible is telling the person who could raise and love a child more than any other person alive that she is unfit to even adopt one... Let alone be blessed to carry one herself."

"You never talked about that in the book," Randall asked Julius Trent.

"I know, it was just too much truth for me. It was better to keep somethings to myself."

"So that's why..."

"She left me?" Julius said as the spotlight faded and the song came to a close. "Yeah, she couldn't live with what she was, not back then, and being with me was just a reminder of what she couldn't have."

Julius looked at Randall like he was looking at him for the first time and took another drink. "I'm sorry for what I said to you the other day. I truly am."

"How could you have known?"

"Doesn't matter. I let what she did burn inside me for so long, and I thought that writing about it would help."

"It did... It helped me." Randall said as he reached it over the table and placed his hand on Julius'.

"Yeah?" Julius asked with some disbelief in his voice.

"When I found that book, I was in an incredibly dark place. I know who I really am, but the world is just too hard for people like us... Or so I thought. When I read about Sandra and everything she went through, it made me glad to live in a time where I can be who I am without that kind of retaliation. You're words of encouragement spoke to me, led me to a safe place..."

"Yet here you are, all man as far as I can tell."

"I..." Randall said as he tried to put his deep emotions into words. "You helped me accept who I was, but I'm still weak. I," he laughed a little, "have a tube of lipstick in my medicine cabinet that I keep there because of you. It's a dark shade, by the way...."

"Of course," Julius replied.

"...and it reminds me of who I am, or really who I want to be. You have no idea how much your words mean to me."

Julius took Randall's hand in his own and held it. "And I betrayed that love of yours within a minute of meeting you."

Randall blushed in spite of himself. "I don't know if I'd call it love, but more of a little infatuation." He smiled and Julius laughed.

"A crush? What is this, Junior High?"

"I don't know. I was smitten with this idea of you. This history," Randall said as he pointed to everything around the room, "enticed me, and showed me that my heart wasn't as broken as I thought."

"Well, I'm glad I got through to someone," Julius said with a smirk as he took another drink.

They shared a laugh and then Randall cut to the point. "Can I ask you something? Is this a dream?"

"I don't know. Maybe this is a dream, and your mind is trying to come to grips with some heavy emotional trauma. Then again, maybe I'm some sort of angel sent to help you. Does it really matter."

Randall that about it for a moment, and then he spoke the words that he never thought he'd say. "I want to be with you... I don't care if this is a dream, I know what I want."

"I don't think I have that much time here," Julius said as he stood up, "but maybe you'd like to dance?" Randall looked him over, thinking about how strong and manly he looked in his dress uniform. Then he recoiled, because when he had dreamed about this moment, he was different.

And so it was this time.

Randall reached out his hand and took hers. She blushed as he led her to the dance floor, thinking this was too good to be true. She looked down and saw that she had the red dress Sandra had on earlier, along with curves to support it underneath. He put his arm around her waist, causing a shiver to run up her spine, and she took his other hand in her own.

"You look beautiful tonight," he whispered as they began to dance.

"Thank you," she said with a nervous smile.

"What's your name, sweetheart."

She didn't even have to think about it. "Sandy."

"What a lovely name," Julius pulled her in tighter as they moved as one to the music. She looked into his big blue eyes and saw every loving word she had read beaming back at her. His hands held her firm, and she leaned in and laid her head on his chest.

Song after song played as the two danced in each others arms. Sandy was awakened to every inch of her new body as they swayed in time with the beat. It was everything she had ever hoped it would be, and she didn't want to let it go.
"Please tell me this is real. Tell me that I can be with you... That I can be Sandy with you..."

Julius smiled and her heart melted. "I'd like to think that I have a chance to be with my Sandra soon enough, but I don't know what the future holds." He then slowly dipped her low, taking her feminine frame in his arms. "As for you? You've only known me for a few minutes, so I'm hoping that this little infatuation of yours will pass... Because I'd hate to think that someone else won't get the chance to see the beauty I see right now."

Sandra was hoping that he would kiss her deeply and passionately, only as she closed her eyes she felt a simple kiss on her cheek... and it felt right.

"Sandy?"

She popped her head up from the comfy chair and tried to gather her thoughts. "What? What's happening?"

"I think you fell asleep, sweetie," Susan said with a smile.

"I, um..." Sandy said as she took in her current situation. Although she was wearing orderly outfit that she had arrived to work in earlier, there was no question that her body was different. With a smile on her face she jumped up and dashed for the bathroom. When the light came on Sandy saw a face she had seen many time over the last year.

It was the face of the girl on "Changing Hearts".

It was Sandra.

Only now it was her face, with the big blue eyes, dark red lips and curly brown hair to go with it. Her body had also changed, and she soon found tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

"Oh my God..." She said in a soft alto.

"Is everything okay," Susan asked with some worry from behind her.

"Yeah," Sandy said as she looked out to comfy chair where she had last seen Mr. Trent, "I think everything is going to be just fine."

///// The End

The Disregarded Curse
A Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

/////

CHAPTER ONE

/////

Bonnie Slanger sat in a small office biting her lower lip. She was fighting the urge to get up and walk out, all the while trying to avoid making eye contact with the trampy secretary sitting at her desk. As Bonnie glanced in her direction again, she was amazed that the Coho Resort Hotel would allow their staff to dress so provocatively. The young girl looked like she would be rather primp and proper, until you saw the tiny shirt covering her large breasts...

“He’ll be just a second, Ma’am.”

Bonnie almost jumped out of her chair, surprised at the secretary’s comment and worried she was caught judging up the young girl. She was relieved to see the secretary smile and go back to her typing.

The minutes seemed to fly by as she thought about how stupid she was for coming here. A friend had told her about this “Shaman” who worked at the Resort and how he had cured her husband's infidelity. Bonnie’s husband was long gone, but her son was still in her house and he was just like his father…

“Bonnie?” Again a very nervous Bonnie jumped at the sound, then looked up to see a man in a nice grey suit holding out his hand. “I’m sorry, did I startle you?”

“No, I’m just a little nervous,” she said as she shook his hand.

“Of course you are, your here to see a Shaman… I get this all the time.”

“Oh, I wasn’t trying to be rude.”

“Trust me, there is no offense taken. Please, step into my office.” Bonnie followed him into his office and sat in the chair he motioned to. As he walked around his nice wooden desk she wondered if she was in the right place. This man in front of her was a member of the Coho tribe, but his short hair and fine suit was not what she was picturing a Shaman would be like.

“Well, Bonnie Slanger, my name is Sal Mon and I am a Shaman.”

“A pleasure… you see it’s just…”

“Bonnie, please. Your friend Helen has filled me in on why you’re here: A overly sexual son whom you’re afraid will end up like his father.”

Bonnie was surprised Helen had told him so much. She found herself wanting to be angry at her friends over-sharing, but instead she felt glad she didn’t have to say it aloud. She and her husband only had one child together, and she did not want her son to walk down that same path. “Yes… that’s the jist of it.”

“Now, your son…”

“Michael.”

“Yes, Michael… he is attending Timber Grove Community College, yes?”

“Yes, but he still lives at home.”

“And he is sexually active?”

“Yes.” Again she wanted to feel shame, embarrassment or anger, but instead she felt nothing other than a slight relief.

“How so?”

“Excuse me?”

“Is he online looking at porn and masturbating? Is he having sex? If so, is it often or with multiple partners?”

“Yes… to everything.” Bonnie had caught him numerous times with girls in his room, as well as walking in on him looking at porn. Her husband was very athletic and attractive, and her son got hit with it as well. He could have any girl he wanted, and he did, yet he still spent so much time online.

“I see,” Sal said as he twiddled his thumbs and rotated in his chair a little. “And your husband was the same?”

She nodded. Her husband had left her ten years ago for some bimbo he met online. Before that he was unfaithful, even going as far as sleeping with her younger sister. They only had one child together, and she did not want Michael to walk down that same path.

“I see… okay, Bonnie Slanger, I think I have just the thing for you.” He walked over to a small figurine and tossed it to her. She caught it, and looked it up and down before laughing a little.

“What is this?”

“Exactly what it looks like.”

“A hula bobble girl?” Sal simply nodded and Bonnie stared at him in disbelief. It was just your typical dashboard hula girl, although she did admit the craftsmanship was very good. “I don’t know…”

“It’s a magic idol, Bonnie Slanger. You place this in the room of the man who you wish to curse and everytime he ejaculates the idol will make him a little more… feminine.”

“Wait, who said anything about a curse?”

“Curse is just a word, Bonnie Slanger. This will give your son the deterrent he needs.”

“So everytime my son…”

“Ejaculates.”

“That… he will become a little more feminine?”

“Yes, and soon he will swear it off and I can remove the curse.” Sal said as he extended his hand and waited for her to shake. She didn’t know why, but she felt she could trust him and a handshake later (as well as $5000.00 payment) she was at home with the idol in Michael’s room.

“You’re fucking joking.”

“Language, young man.” She had just told her son that she was cursing him, and explained what would happen if he didn’t change his ways.

“I’m cursed. You’re cursing me?” He said between bouts of laughter.

“Yes… You should take this more seriously.”

“Wait until I tell Paul that I’m cursed, he’ll love it.” Paul was their neighbors son, and a good friend of Michaels. Bonnie wished that Paul would rub off on Michael a bit, since he was a nice straight laced kid.

“Michael… please you need to…”

“I’m cursed!” More laughter.

“Please…” Michael was unrelenting in his laughter. “You know I have to leave town for the week. I’ll be at the office in Seattle, please don’t bring any girls here…”

“Because I’m cursed!” He was now laughing so hard that he was having problems breathing. She just left his room and went about packing her things. As she did, she finally felt that shame and embarrassment she was hoping to feel earlier. How could she be so stupid in thinking a “Shaman” was the answer. She left the house without saying goodbye to Michael, although she could still hear his laughter. The entire week she was gone she felt too ashamed to call Michael, not even to check in on him.

As she pulled her car into the drive the next Saturday, there was a slight bit of rain coming down. She saw Michael’s car parked out front, and was dreading the upcoming bouts of laughter she was sure was coming. She grabbed her little luggage from the back seat and walked inside.

“Michael, I’m home!” There was no answer, which was normal as Michael typically had his door closed. She placed her luggage by the kitchen island and walked up the stairs. As she did so she heard the faint sound of screaming coming from her son’s bedroom. “That bastard,” she said under her breath as she ran up the stairs and threw open Michael’s door.

Only, Michael wasn’t in the room. There on Michael’s bed was the neighbor boy, Paul, with a big titted blonde bouncing up and down on him. Bonnie didn’t know what to say, the sudden vision of these two naked young people fucking in her house was too much for her.

Paul was the first to see Bonnie. “Oh shit! Ms. Slanger, I can…”

Then the blonde bimbo turned around and looked Bonnie right in the eyes.

“Mom?”

/////

CHAPTER TWO

/////

Seven days earlier Michael sat at his computer as his mother left for her business trip. He was still laughing uncontrollably. He looked at the small hula girl bobble his mom had placed on his dresser and laughed again. He also noticed how nice the hula girl looked, particularly the way her tits were shaped. She would fit into his room rather well, curse or not, since his walls were covered by posters of girls in bikinis and sometimes less.

He couldn’t understand what his mother’s problem was. Everyone his age masturbated all the time, and he always used a condom whenever he fucked (there was no way he was gonna pay for a baby). In fact, he thought back to a couple of nights ago when a girl begged him to fuck her without a condom. Did he? No. And yet here was his sanctimonious mother telling him he was going to be cursed.

Again, more laughter.

He looked out his window and watched as his mother pulled away. She was so upset that she didn’t even say good bye. He shrugged this off and rolled back over to his computer. Truth be told, he was about to rub an easy one out before his mother had come in and “cursed” him, and now he could finally get back to it.

He prepped the usual way, grabbing a box of Kleenex and some lotion. He found his favorite website and began to peruse the site. He quickly came across a video of a brunette with tattoos and fake tits getting fucked in the shower so he began his ritual.

He was always pleased when he took out his cock, as the girls at school had taken to calling him Mr. Big (apparently from some stupid chick show). A couple of girls had even come right out and asked to see it. Of course seeing was never enough, and he ended up fucking them both.

He kicked his jeans to the ground and got some lotion in his hand before working his shaft. The feeling never got old, and as the brunette on screen began to get fucked in the ass he began to stroke harder. In no time at all he was ready to cum, so he grabbed a tissue and unloaded. It felt like he was cumming way more than usual, but it felt as good as always.

When he felt he had sufficiently drained himself, he noticed a sound coming from the shelf. He looked over and saw the hula girl was slowly bobbing back and forth on the shelf… probably the wind, he told himself.

Soon after his foray with himself, he decided he would jump in the shower and see if Paul wanted to go out to find some new talent. His mother had asked him not to bring any girls home while she was gone, and he had absolutely no intentions of following her request. In fact, he was hoping he would be able to finally nail these twins he had been hitting on for the last couple of months. Both girls had said separately that they had wondered what it would be like with the other, now he just had to find a way to make that scenario come true.

“Paul? Hey, it’s Mike,” he said into his phone as he kicked off his shoes and shimmied out of his shorts. “So you want to hang out later… Come on, man…No, she’s out of town. I’ve got the place to myself… Sweet, I’ll jump in the shower then come over to pick you up.” He chucked his phone on the bed and sighed. He always had to talk Paul into going out, and it was beginning to annoy him.

Michael and Paul had been best friends since he and his mother had moved to Timber Grove in the late 90’s. At first, Michael had hated the town, but as soon as he met Paul he began to come around. This was mostly due to all the stories Paul had shared with him about all the strange things that happened in Timber Grove. Paul swore that his dad, who was also out of the picture, had been transformed into a woman by some witch who lived in town. Of course Michael didn’t believe any of the stories, but he enjoyed the way Paul told them.

As they got older, Michael matured into a perfect specimen of a man while Paul just seemed to grow taller. Even with all the attention Michael got from girls in Middle School, he always tried to pawn some of the uglier girls off on Paul. He was also the first person Michael had spoken to when Emily Trout had sucked his cock in seventh grade, as well as after he fucked Harriet Spring his Junior year.

He thought about Harriet Spring as he entered the bathroom and stepped out of his boxers. Harriet was hotter than most seniors when she was a freshman, and while she was a nice fuck six years ago she had only gotten better with time. He thought about her long black hair, hourglass figure and round tits before wondering why he wasn’t getting hard. He looked in the mirror and saw his limp dick hanging there, and while still impressive but usually any thought about tits brought him to attention.

He shrugged this off, instead choosing to flex to his reflection and admire all his hard work at the gym. He liked what he saw, but he felt that he had lost some mass… that and he needed a haircut as his hair was getting a little long.

A quick shower later he was dressed and walking over to Paul’s house, and was happy to see his friend coming out to meet him all ready to go out.

“So, where to?” Paul asked as he got into his car.

Michael thought about it as he got in the passenger side. “Fuck you. You know we’re heading to the Resort.”

“Right, Ally is bar tending tonight,” Paul said as he backed out of the driveway. Michael just clapped his hands together and made a slight yell as they made their way out of the neighborhood. Ally was one of the twins he was trying to nail, and she worked at The Coho Club on Saturday nights to make some extra money.

It wasn’t long before they were in the Resort parking lot and making their way inside. They walked past a long line of students waiting to get in, before Michael nodded to the Bouncer who smiled and allowed them in. This caused many of the people in line to yell, but Michael thought nothing of it. Soon they were walking into a large room where a DJ was working his tables and lights flashed from every angle.

Michael noticed a lot of lovely girls dancing, and many gave him knowing stares. Of course, all the while Paul followed like a puppy not getting any attention from the ladies.

“Ally!” Michael yelled as he reached the bar, and he soon locked eyes on his lovely target. She was wearing black leggings and a white tank top that held her perfect, perky tits in place. She gave him a big smile as she came over and kissed him on the cheek.

“Hey, sweetie, thanks for coming in.”

“You know I’d never miss a night when you’re working.”

“Hi Paul.”

“Oh, hi Ally.” Paul was super nervous around pretty girls, and Ally and her sister were about as hot as they came in Timber Grove.

Michael and Paul both sat at the bar and talked with Ally for a while. Michael had his Cranberry Vodka in his hand as always, while Paul nursed a Bud Light. After a while, Ally had to get to the other customers, so they left the bar to go to the dance floor. As they approached, Michael saw a girl that took his breath away.

“Fuck me, look at that bitch.”

Michael directed Paul’s attention to a Latina girl dancing in the middle of the room. She was wearing a very daring little black dress, with tits that looked way too big for her tiny frame. Her tanned skin was covered in sweat, but she looked like she had no intention to stop dancing.

“Whoa, are you really gonna hit on a girl while Ally is working? What if she finds out?”

“Ally knows we’re not exclusive, and it would not be the first time.” Michael wasn’t lying. He had pretty much fucked a girl every night he had come to the club to visit Ally, and tonight would be no different.

He left Paul behind as he entered the dance floor, and made his way right for the Latina girl. She was surrounded by a bunch of guys who were grinding on her the best they could, but they all cleared out when he arrived. Without saying a word he stepped up behind her and began thrusting his hips into her backside. Next his hands were running up and down her sides, even going as far as rubbing the sides of her tits. She never looked over her shoulder but she began to press her plump ass harder against him, and before long they were swaying in time to the beat.

After a few minutes of this, she looked over her shoulder and smiled. “Kayla.”

“Michael.”

Less than a minute later they were in the ladies room stall with Kayla’s mouth wrapped around his cock. He held her brown hair in his hand as she expertly brought him to orgasm in no time at all.

“Fuck! Oh, oh fuck!” Unbeknownst to Michael, back in his room the hula girl began her little shimmy again.

Kayla’s big brown eyes looked up at him as she kept her mouth tightly over his cock, and as with earlier in the day he seemed to cum buckets. Kayla never blinked and seemed to enjoy everything she was getting. Soon she was wiping her mouth with a big smile before standing up on her tippy toes to kiss him.

Usually Michael would never kiss a girl after she had swallowed his cum, but for some reason he didn’t stop her. She slipped her tongue into his mouth, and again he felt he should be disgusted… yet he enjoyed it.

While kissing her, he reached down and exposed her massive tits. She had obviously had some work done, but he didn’t mind. While they kissed, she began to bring his cock back to life with one hand.

When he was fully erect again she broke off the kiss and placed both her hand on the stall door, presenting her nice round ass to him. Minutes earlier he thought he might have to fuck her lying down, as he was a good sixteen inches taller than her, yet now that he was here he lined up with her perfectly. He lowered her black panties and stuck one finger in her moist slit.

“Oh my fucking God, I’m so ready for you!” Which was no news to Michael, as he found her dripping wet. “Fuck me! I want you inside meeeee, oooohhh!” He began to finger her slowly as he reached in his pocket and grabbed a condom. After putting it on, he teased her opening a little with the head of his cock. “Oh, don’t fucking tease me! Put it in!”

“You got it.” And with a quick thrust he was deep inside of her.

“Oh, fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

Michael thrust in and out, loving the way her ass sounded as it slapped against him. He reached around and got a handful of her tits, all the while Kayla screamed and moaned like they weren't in a bathroom stall.

This continued for a while, before Michael began to feel strange. He was very sexually active, and therefore knew himself pretty well. This girl was so tiny that she should be a lot tighter than she felt, but he felt normal. Not only that, he swore that his dick was… smaller?

All of these thoughts were wiped from his head as he came quicker than usual, yet with the added load as earlier.

“Fuck! Ooooh, I’m cumming!” Kayla added as she joined him in climax.

Back home the hula girl began shaking violently.

“Shit… That was…”

“Fucking amazing,” Kayla said before kissing him on the cheek. Michael wanted to say “different”, but he was glad he gave her some of the good stuff. She slipped him a paper with her number on it, before straightening herself up and exiting the stall. He did what he did with all the numbers he got: He tossed it on the ground.

After pulling up his pants and flushing the filled condom, he peered outside to see if the coast was clear. Luckily for him, it was and he made a beeline for the door before stopping and looking at his reflection.

He looked at himself for a moment, and he felt he looked a little off. His brown hair was a mess, but it seemed a little longer… and lighter. Other things were less noticeable, like his seemingly reduced height or slimmer frame. All of it put together was a little off putting, but he just shrugged it off thinking he had just drank too much. This, of course, was the beginning of his mind's way of blocking out the obvious changes that were happening to him. The denial was just beginning, and his mother would not be back for six more days…

/////

CHAPTER THREE

/////

Michael, Ally and Robyn’s bodies were intertwined on the bed. Their sweat coated bodies rubbed against each other in a jumble of erotic moans and screams. Michael looked down at the two sisters pleasuring him and thought of how lucky he was. He wished there was a mirror nearby so he could get another view, and when he found one he didn’t know what to make of it. Sure, Ally and Robyn were there, but where Michael should be was another blonde hottie…

Michael woke in the morning with a mess with a mess on his hands.

He had often had wet dreams, but not since he had regularly been having sex. He tossed his boxers in the hamper and got a new pair, feeling a little embarrassed and a little… off. He tried to remember his dreams from the night before, but he could remember nothing.

He shrugged it off and jumped in the shower. It was Sunday, which meant he had absolutely no plans that didn’t include sometime online and hanging out at The Big Timber, the local sports bar. As he showered he began to notice some of the changes from the previous night. His hair was definitely longer, and it looks like he was losing some muscle, on the flip side he didn’t have to shave today.

After showering, he through on some clothes (that were a little loose) and called Paul. “Hey, I’m heading down to the Timber soon, wanna join me?”

“I don’t know, I already went out last night.”

“Come on, we’ll watch the Mariners and get some wings.” Paul loved hot wings, and Michael had often lured him out with those alone.

“Fine, I’ll be ready in 30.”

Michael said nothing as he placed his phone on the shelf… right next to that stupid hula girl. He laughed again at the thought of being cursed, but then he thought of something else: this tiny hula girl was pretty hot, and he had time to spare.

Moments later he was online looking for some hula girl porn. I quick search later and he was watching a girl in a hula skirt sucking off some surfer guy. It didn’t take him too long before he had unloaded into his tissue, the pleasure too great that he still did not notice the hula girl rocking back and forth only feet away.

Before he knew it he was walking into The Big Timber with Paul in tow. Paul had been particularly quiet this morning, but Michael didn’t think this was too strange from such a quiet person. The staff greeted both with smiles, and he and Paul grabbed their usual booth.

“So, you’ve been pretty quiet this morning.” Paul heard Michael, but his head was somewhere else. Michael could tell he was looking at him, but he looked like he was trying to work something out. “Dude, what the fuck?”

“What?”

“Why the fuck are you looking at me like that?”

Paul knew what he wanted to say, but how to bring it up was difficult. “You… you look different. Are you feeling well?”

“Yeah, I feel fine.”

“Well… you look thinner.”

“Yeah, I’ve lost some weight, but I’ll head to the gym tomorrow.”

“No, it’s more than that. Your hair…”

Michael began laughing. “You fucker. Stop fucking with me.” Paul looked confused. “You’re just giving me a hard time about that hula girl.”

“What? I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Michael was still laughing. “That hula girl? That “curse” my mom put on me…”

Paul was going to retort but he was cut off by the arrival of a very cute redhead. “Hiya boys, what can I get you today?”

Michael stopped laughing as he looked this redhead up and down. Her name was Polly and they were an on again off again item. Her red hair was short, and she was more petite than other girls he dated. But where she was smaller than other girls, she all but made up for it with her sexual appetite. One night the two of them had fucked until the sun literally came up.

“Looking good, Polly.” Michael said with a wink.

She blushed and rolled her eyes, “The regular then?”

“Sounds great,” and without another word she was gone. Michael watched her walk away, loving how her cute, round bottom looked in those jeans.

“Hey, Michael?”

“Yeah?”

“What hula girl? What curse?”

Michael had forgotten what they were talking about. “Oh, did I not tell you?” Michael began laughing before he could even begin talking. He told Paul about the hula girl and the curse his mom had put on him. He told him how stupid it was, and how his mom was losing her mind. All in all he thought it was hilarious… but Paul was not laughing.

“I wouldn’t be laughing man.”

“Oh, come the fuck on. You believe this shit?”

“You know my dad was transformed. This city man, it’s for real. And you…”

“What?” Michael was no longer laughing and was getting pretty mad. He was waiting for Paul to speak before he saw Polly walk into the restroom… the men’s restroom.

“Fuck you.” Michael said as he got up and walked to the restroom. Inside he checked two stalls before finding Polly in the third waiting for him.

“You typically don’t make me wait this long,” Polly said as she began to undo his belt.

“Paul was being a little bitch.”

“Friends,” she shrugged before freeing his cock from his boxers and putting her mouth around it. Michael loved sports, but he loved head more and that is why he often came to The Big Timber. Polly was a pro, and no other girl had come close to making him feel as good…

“The fuck!?” Michael was so lost in the moment that he didn’t even realize he had come already. “Give me a little warning, you fuck.”

“Wow, I’m sorry, I…” Michael had never come so fast with Polly, and he could tell that she was not pleased.

“No, fuck you,” she added before exiting the stall and washing her hands. Michael just stood in the stall, a little bit of shame breaking through his tough exterior. He waited for her to leave before straightening himself up and returning to the table.

“Shit!” Paul said as Michael sat back down.

“What, I’m not in the goddamned mood…” Michael was cut off by a bright flash.

“Look.” Michael blinked a couple of times before looking at the phone Paul had just handed him. It was obviously a picture of him, but he looked…

“More feminine… like a girl?” Paul finished the thought in Michael’s head.

“No, I don’t…”

“Michael, this is real. Look at your fucking hair! It’s grown in the last… oh, you fuck. You did something with Polly.”

Michael could hear Paul, but he was not paying attention. It was all there in the picture. Softer eyes, smaller nose and fuller lips. Paul was right…

“You have to stop fucking around, Michael.”

“Maybe you’re right…”

“Of course I’m right. Look, let’s get out of here. There’s too many girls here.”

Michael simply nodded and before he knew it he was back in his room with Paul looking at the little hula girl. “It’s this one?” He asked before trying to pick it up.

“Yeah.”

“Okay…” Paul just held his hand an inch away, not daring to go any closer.

“Aren’t you going to look at it!?” Michael said angrily.

“I… dude, this thing is fucking cursed.”

“So take it!”

“What if I get cursed!?” It was a crazy conversation, but Paul was very superstitious and didn’t want to get roped into this craziness.

“You said you would help me… I mean, look at me!” Michael was looking in his mirror now, almost in tears. Anyone looking at him would have no problem thinking he was a guy, but he had lost all of that ruggedness he was so proud of. His strong jawline was softening, made all the stranger by the lack of facial hair. His arms were now the size of Paul’s, and his pecs were disappearing. As he thought about his chest, he was just glad that he wasn’t growing…

“Look. I’ll go to the Library and see if I can find anything.”

“The Library!? What the fuck!” Michael was now openly crying.

“Whoa, are you okay?”

“No! I’m not fucking okay! I don’t… I don’t know why I’m crying.”

“Shit. Maybe it’s not just your body that will get more feminine…”

“What!?” Michael yelled, the tears suddenly gone.

“Fuck, I don’t know. Just stay in your house and don’t leave. Stay away from Polly, Ally or any other girls you may want to see. I’ll be back later and we’ll figure this out.”

Only Paul didn’t come back that night. Michael had stayed in his room all day, doing his best to stay away from any porn or thinking about girls. As he laid on his bed, he looked at the clock and saw it was almost 9:30.

“Where the fuck are you?” He said aloud to no one. He had tried to call him, but Paul’s phone was going straight to voicemail. He was getting worried about his friend, and he found himself close to tears again. He fought them back as he locked eyes on the hula girl sitting on his shelf. He had thought about calling his mom, but he just couldn’t bring himself to it. No, he would wait for Paul who would figure this all out.

Even though he was staring at the hula girl in anger, it reminded him of the hula girl he had watched online earlier. Suddenly there was a straining in his boxers and he looked down. “Paul, you better hurry the fuck up.”

/////

CHAPTER FOUR

/////

Michael awoke Monday morning in a haze. His sleep had been filled with dreams again, and for the life of him he could not remember what they were. Before reaching for his phone to check for messages, he shifted in bed and realized he had cum in his sleep again. Typically this would be an annoyance, but he lunged out of bed and ran towards the mirror.

The changes he noticed were not drastic, but there were some all the same. His hair was a little shaggier, and a looked more and more blonde. He could play it off like he got highlights, but who the fuck did that anymore. He rubbed his face and tried to explained what he saw. There was no doubt that he was a guy, but it was softer again. He now looked more like one of those fucking popstars that High School girls were throwing themselves at.

The worst realization of the morning came when he cleaned himself up. The cock that he had been so proud of for so long was definitely smaller than it was the day before. It was still nothing to scoff at, but the girls would stop calling him “Mr. Big.”

Dejected and mad at himself for losing it again overnight, he walked over to his phone to see if Paul had called. He was relieved to find a text waiting, but that changed when he read it.

“I got in a little car crash and am at the Hospital. I’m fine, but they won’t let me leave for two days for insurance reasons. Whatever you do, stay away from the Hospital!!! I’m okay, just stay in your house and stay away from your computer. I’ll call you later today when I have a chance.”

Michael was anxious. He didn’t know if he could hold out for another day, let alone two. He saw there was another message and quickly read it.

“Please, stay away from the hospital!”

Why was Paul getting so worked up over the Hospital. His repeated warnings made him only want to go more. He was beginning to wonder if his good friend was hurt more than he was letting on, and that made Michael very concerned… which was odd, as Michael had never been worried that much about others.

He rubbed his eyes then glared at the hula girl on his shelf. Surely this new concern was part of the curse, a thought that made him feel like he was being a little sexist.

That last thought pissed him off even more and he decided to jump in the shower. Inside the shower he was not too surprised to see most of his hair was gone. In addition he noticed his arms and legs were slightly thinner.

After the shower he decided to spend sometime on his XBOX One, hoping it would take his mind off what was happening. He played for about an hour before getting bored and turning it off. This had never happened to him before, and he knew it was the curse fucking with his mind. He resolved to watching some TV, but every time a hot girl was shown in a commercial he had the desire to rub one out. After a particularly unnecessary commercial of a girl in a bikini eating a burger, he turned the TV off. It was only a little after noon and he could feel his resolve breaking.

After a quick lunch he went online to look for ways to avoid erections. Unfortunately, all of his searches returned with pictures of porn and links to erotic sites. With his resolve hanging by a thread, Michael went into his mother’s room to run on her treadmill. He ran and ran, finding the running a suitable distraction. Following a cold shower after the run, he made a quick dinner and waited by his phone in the living room.

Time passed slowly, and eventually he tried calling Paul. After three tries of not going through, he threw his phone on the other couch and buried his head in the couch pillows. He waited, and waited, and waited…

The sound of his phone going off snapped him out of his sleep. It was barely dawn outside, and Michael was thrilled to find he had slept through the night. After a quick examination, he felt even better that he had no mess in his boxers this morning.

He ran to the phone and saw it was Paul calling and answered it excitedly. “Paul!? Thank God!”

“Michael, this is Paul’s Mom.”

“Mrs. Redding, is everything alright?”

“Yes, Paul is doing just fine. I took his phone so he could rest.”

“Can I talk with him? It’s urgent.”

“That’s why I’m calling. I think you should come and visit him.”

“He asked me to stay away.”

“He’s just being overly protective of you. He just got rear ended by an old woman and is only here for Insurance reasons. He’ll be released Wednesday morning.”

Michael was relieved to hear his good friend was okay. “Thank God he’s okay, but I really shouldn’t…”

“I insist.”

“Really, I’ll just…”

“We’ll see you soon.” And with that the other end of the line was dead. Michael tried to call back, but it went straight to voicemail. Michael sat on the bed for a moment and thought about what to do. Paul was adamant that he should stay away, but Michael had gone all Monday without sex of any kind.

Michael debated going to the Hospital all day. The debate was nice as it took his mind off of sex, and with the added benefit of a long run and no TV time it was after dinner and he was still holding out. As he cleaned his dishes from dinner, he began to think of how disappointed Paul’s mom would be if he didn’t show up. She had always been so nice to him, and he was beginning to feel like not going would somehow hurt their relationship.

So, after a day and a half of managing his desires Michael felt he could leave the hose and visit his friend. After a short drive he was at the Hospital and waiting outside Paul’s room.

“Michael, you came!” It was Paul’s mother, a larger jovial woman, giving him a big hug.

“Yeah, sorry it took so long.”

“Well you’re here…” Then she looked at him long and hard. “You look different.”

“Oh, I’m just trying a new diet.”

“Oh, well you definitely…” she never finished her thought, instead insisting on some small talk. Typically Michael would dread such a thing with Paul’s mother, but today he found her especially enchanting. After a while they entered the Paul’s room to find him sleeping.

“I’m making sure they keep him well rested.”

“Well, he looks like he is just fine,” Michael added as Paul’s mother moved for the door.

“And now that you’re here I feel comfortable going home for the night.”

This made Michael a little nervous. “I… I was just going to visit…”

“Please, Michael? I’ve been here all night and all day. I promise I’ll be back in the morning.”

“I don’t know…” but his words didn’t matter as she was out the door and gone. It was now a little after 8 and he would be stuck here for the night. Michael almost turned on the TV, but thought of what had happened before. He then went over to the small rack on the wall to look for something to read. After quickly passing by the Sports Illustrated Swimsuit edition, he found an outdoor magazine that looked harmless.

After an hour of reading himself into a stupor, the door opened and a nurse stepped through… and all at once Michael knew why Paul had told him to stay away. The girl was short with black hair pulled into a ponytail and bright blue eyes. More importantly, Michael could tell she had an amazing body even with purple scrubs on.

“Michael?” He was frozen in place. Somehow this nurse knew his name. “Michael? Paul said that you were out of town. It’s me, Haley.”

Suddenly the lights in Michael’s brain came on. “Haley?”

“Yeah, it’s me. I lost a lot of weight, so most people don’t recognize me.”

Michael was dumbfounded. Haley was a chubby girl from High School who was completely infatuated with him. She was friends with a lot of hotter girls, so he was fairly nice to her.

“Wow. You look great.” This was an understatement. If she looked like this back in High School he would have… He shook the thought from his mind. He had to get out of here, fast.

“Thanks,” she said as she bit her lip and walked closer to him, “you look great yourself. You know, you were always so nice to me in High School.”

He was backing up now. “Yeah, you were a nice girl.”

“Maybe there’s someway I could thank you for being so nice.”

She was standing directly in front of him now. He was a good foot taller than her, so he could see right down her top. Two breasts the size of cantaloupes were just longing to be touched, and her eyes seconded the invite.

Moments later they were in the bathroom adjoining Paul’s room with Haley’s mouth wrapped around Michael’s cock. Just as in the restaurant a few days earlier, he came almost immediately.

“Fuck! I’m cumming!”

He was expecting to look down and see anger in her eyes, but instead he saw nothing but joy. She took and swallowed every last drop with a smile.

“I’ve been wanting to do that for a long time,” she said as she got to her feet.

“I’m sorry that I…” She placed a finger on his lips as her other hand began to stroke his limp cock back to life.

“No apologies… we’re just getting started.” Michael was both turned on and shocked by the comment. The eyes were the same from that short, chubby girl in High school, but everything else was different. After lifting off her shirt and removing her bra, Michael found himself rock hard again. “All that weight loss, and none of it from my tits,” she said with a smile. Next she leaned up and kissed him hard on the mouth.

Michael wanted to run, yet this tiny sex-crazed woman was just too much to turn away from. Soon her pants were at her ankles and she was bending over the sink. Her lovely plump ass was as welcoming as her tits, and after sticking a few fingers in her moist slit he entered her all at once. Michael was thrusting in and out of her at a fever pace, and the feeling of being back inside a woman after a couple of days making him lose his mind. The sight of her tits bouncing in the mirror made him cum again, and she squeezed every drop out of him.

“Holy shit, Haley… You’re…”

“I know… and I did it all for you.” Even though Michael had just cum again, she was still grinding her ass against him. Michael was exhausted, and he fell back onto the floor. Haley’s lust was not satisfied, and she straddled him and began to make out with him. Then she started talking dirty, something he thought the old Haley would never do.

“Oh, is my pussy just too much for you? Come on, get your limp dick back up and fuck me silly.” All of the talk combined with her tits pressing against his chest brought him back to life. Without any hesitation, Haley impaled herself on him and began moving in ways Michael had never seen. “Ooohh, fuck me like that! Oh fuck! I’m cumming!!!” This repeated numerous times, as she did all the work on top of him. She came and came, and he just sat there unable to.

“FUCK! Fuck my pussy! Fuck my pussy!!!” Michael was licking her tits now, loving how her nipples tasted. She just continued to bounce up and down, using him now like he used so many girls.

Michael’s mind was removed from the haze for a moment as he felt himself about to cum. The buildup was like nothing he had ever felt before. “I’m gonna cum!”

“Cum in me!!! Cum inside!” He obliged her request by unloading deep inside her for what seemed like an eternity. “Fuck! Put a baby in me!” The last yell from Haley made him a little worried, but that didn’t stop him from cumming. After what seemed like forever, Michael passed out from pleasure.

“MIchael! Michael!!!” He opened his eyes groggily, and found Paul standing over him. “Fuck! What have you done?”

“Your mom…”

“It was Haley, wasn’t it? Fuck! I told you to stay away!” Michael didn’t like the way Paul was yelling at him, and he started to tear up.

“I’m sorry, but your mom…”

Paul looked shocked at the suddenness of the tears and bent down beside him. “Michael, come on man. Snap out of it.”

“...I was worried about you, and your mom…” He was still crying, and he felt like he couldn’t stop.

“Michael, look at me.” Paul said it in a way that made him take notice. “I don’t want you to freak out anymore than you already have, but…” Paul looked down and Michael couldn’t understand. Paul then looked down again, this time motioning with his eyes. He finally caught on and looked down to find he was still naked from his time with Haley. He was covered with sweat and…

“Fuck.”

“Alright, just take a deep breath.”

“Fuck!”

“Michael, calm down. We’re still in the…”

“FUCK!!!”

“Shit! Someone’s going to hear you!”

Nothing Paul was saying mattered to Michael, as he had only one thing on his mind. “Where the fuck is my dick!”

/////

CHAPTER FIVE

/////

Michael looked out her window as the clouds rolled in from the west. Tears were rolling down her face, and she felt like she was lost… like she didn’t know who she was.

Of course, it was only her third hour as a woman.

“Okay, the curse has run it’s course… so now we just need to find a way to reverse it.” She looked over at Paul who was on her computer doing his best to help. He didn’t look up from the screen as he spoke, and she thought that his concern was sweet.

“Sweet?”

“What, Michael?”

“Nothing.” She was coming to grips with so much, but these strange thoughts in her head were second only to losing her dick. Another sigh as she thought about the dick she was so proud of. The dick that had made two girls come right out and ask to see it. A dick that had just fucked an extremely sexy nurse all night long.

The dick that got her into this problem. She looked up to the hula girl still sitting on her shelf, neither her nor Paul willing to touch it. Her mother had laid it all out for her, and she didn’t listen.

“Michael, I know you’re going through a lot, but you have to stop crying.”

“I know, it’s just I wish I had just listened to my Mom.”

“I know… but we need to push past that and figure out what to do here.”

“Okay.” Michael pushed back the tears and got up from her chair. She was wearing a pair of boxer shorts and a shirt that now fit her like a nightgown. “I have to use the restroom.”

“Um, okay… Do you need…”

“No! I’ll figure it out!”

“Sorry.”

An out of place eyeroll later Michael was in her restroom looking at herself. She turned on the fan for some privacy and then removed her shirt and boxers. In the mirror she saw what looked like a girl that puberty had forgotten. Her legs and arms were much thinner, and all her skin was smoother than it had ever been. If not for her small budding breasts, shoulder length blonde hair and a lack of a penis, she would look like a 13 year old boy. The whole time she stood there, she felt like she had seen her face before...

“Michael! I’ve got something!”

Startled, she quickly put her clothes back on and flushed the toilet, trying to keep the ruse alive. When she entered the bedroom Paul was standing up and looking rather excited.

“Okay. I’ve been chatting with this girl in town, she works over at the Timber Grove Thrift Shop. She said she may have something that can help you.”

This seemed very strange to Michael. “What? Did you just start calling people in town asking if they had any transgender magic?”

“No… This girl runs a website that’s kinda a support group for this kind of thing. I’ve told you that this town is weird, and this group is filled with people who have been affected by strange things.”

“Un-fucking-believable.”

Paul just shrugged. “Either way, she says she can help.”

“Well let’s go.”

“I don’t think it’s a great idea for you to leave… I mean, you don’t even have anything to wear.”

Michael hadn’t thought about this, and was now wondering why she felt it was just a normal thing to go out as a girl. “My mom has things, it’s alright.”

“And what, I just call you Michelle while we’re out?”

“Too obvious… call me Laney.”

“Wait, I was joking… and why Laney?”

“I don’t know, just feels right.”

Paul was staring at this young girl in front of him and was trying to find his friend Michael in there. “Just stay here. I’ll go talk with that girl then come back later.” They argued for a little while longer before Laney sat down in a huff and let him go. She felt like he didn’t want her to go because she was too small and frail, a feeling she had never felt before.

To pass the time she watched some TV and dorked around online. After that she went into her mom’s room and tried on some clothes, all of which were way too big for her. By the time she felt her hunger rising, it was already getting dark outside. Her phone had no texts, and she was annoyed that Paul would leave her hanging like this.

As she was cleaning up the mess she made with dinner, there was finally a knock at the door. “Finally,” she yelled as she ran to the door and opened it, “it’s about time you…” Only it wasn’t Paul.

It was Ally and her twin sister Robyn.

“Hi, cutie. Can we come in?” Laney didn’t know what to say. Two of the hottest girls in town were on his doorstep, one in jeans and black tank top the other in a white skirt and red top. “Michael, may we come in?” Laney was at an even greater loss for words. How did Ally know it was her? Did Paul tell them?

“It’s Laney…”

“Oh, that’s a cute name,” Robyn said with a smile as she followed her sister in. They both walked in and sat on the couch. Laney simply closed the door and followed them in.

“So… how do you know I’m Michael?”

Both girls exchanged looks before Ally spoke. “Well, the other night at the club your hair was lighter… and after you fucked Kayla it was even lighter and a little longer.”

“Oh, shit. I didn’t…”

“Laney, please… we’ve both been there.”

Laney felt awful. She knew that they weren’t serious, but no one wants to find out someone their dating is fucking around. “You’ve both been cheated on?”

Robyn spoke this time, with a laugh. “No. We were both men.”

“What!?”

“And I bet if I walk up into your room I’ll find a little hula girl bobble.”

“How? What?”

For the next half hour they both shared their stories. Ally was married to a woman named Helen, and she was sure it was her ex wife who gave Bonnie the Shaman's info. She was cheating on her with numerous women, and then she got cursed.

Even stranger was the revelation that Robyn was Paul’s missing father. Paul’s mom had found her in bed with her younger sister and freaked out.

“So Paul was right,” Laney asked, not at all upset that she had previously made out with two girls who were once older guys.

“Seems so,” Robyn said with a grin. “He’s a bright boy.”

“So wait, in five years I’m going to look like you two?” The thought of her blossoming into such a lovely form brought a smile to her face. Laney felt that otherworldly acceptance again, wondering why she was taking this all so well.

That acceptance was knocked out of place by the laughter coming from the twins. “Five years,” it was Ally speaking, “honey you can look like this in 2 days.”

“But the curse…”

They laughed more. This must have been how her mother felt when she laughed her out of the house. “Laney, anytime you cum you grow more feminine.”

“Wait, I can…”

The laughter stopped. “Oh, you haven’t explored your little body yet?” They were exchanging glances again, and they looked very mischievous.

“I thought the curse was done…” As Laney said the words they both got up from their chairs. Soon they were sitting right next to her, and Robyn stopped her talking with a kiss. “I… I think I should…” It was Ally who kissed her this time. Her lips were soft and tasted like cherry, and it made Laney’s head spin.

Laney didn’t struggle as Robyn slipped to her knees and slid Laney’s boxers off. “Being a woman is amazing, Laney.” Suddenly Robyn’s hand was rubbing her new vagina. It felt good, even better than Ally’s tongue probing her mouth. “We’d love to have a new sister.”

“But I want to be a, oh!” Laney was shocked to feel Robyn’s tongue licking her slit.

“Being a woman is amazing… I never want to be a man again.” Ally added while kissing Laney’s neck and shoulder.

“I… oh… I like being a man… fuck!” Laney didn’t know exactly what Robyn was sucking on, but it almost made her melt into the couch.

“This is nothing… imagine a big, strong man eating you out.”

“No…” There was a growing presence building up inside of her.

“His tongue entering you… His whole body waiting to please you.”

“No… Fuck!” The presence was growing with each lick.

“Imagine the power you’ll feel in making a big, strong man like that get on his knees to pleasure you.”

“I don’t want…Oh shit!” Ally was now sucking on her nipple, making that presence fill her entire body.

“Look at us. You know you want to join us.”

“I… Yes!” Laney’s newly feminine body felt like it exploded. Pleasure like she had never experienced flooded in and out of her in rhythmic bliss. Meanwhile the hula girl upstairs began to wobble back and forth. Laney didn’t know how much time had passed, but she finally looked down at herself and watched as her breasts grew ever so slightly. “Holy shit… but the curse…”

“Isn’t over yet.” It was Ally who finished the thought. She and her sister were both up and walking towards the door.

“Wait! What do I do!?” Laney yelled as she willed her naked body up after them.

“Well, what happens next is up to you,” Robyn said with a wave as she exited the house.

“Next? I don’t understand?”

Ally leaned down and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “We left you something… just in case you’re curious.”

“In case of what!? I don’t… I don’t…” Laney was talking to a closed door. Her breathing was still labored, the effects of her first orgasm still fresh. She stood in place for a moment, before looking in the mirror hanging up in the hall. Her hair was longer and she was a little taller than before. Not only that, her face looked much more feminine… more grown up. Her body was still lagging behind her face, but her tits were swelling up in addition to her hips widened ever so slightly.

“I look like a High School girl.” The statement didn’t make her happy or sad, it was simply a fact. She walked back over to the couch to put her clothes back on when she saw something on the sofa. It was about eight inches long and pink, with little ridges on it. “Oh, shit.”

She finally understood what the girls were talking about… and she had to admit there was a small amount of curiosity.

/////

CHAPTER SIX

/////

“Michael? The door was unlocked, so I… Shit!”

Laney was still groggy, but the sound of her friend shouting brought her out of her deep sleep. “Fuck, what?”

“Ally, I’m sorry!”

“What? Paul, what are you talking about?” Laney kicked off the sheets only to realize she was lying on the bed completely naked. Even more shocking, she looked almost exactly like Ally and Robyn now.

“Where’s Michael… I mean, where’s…”

“Paul, it’s me,” Laney said sheepishly as she pulled the sheets up to cover her body.

“Michael? I mean, Laney?”

“Yeah,” she said sheepishly.

“Fuck! What the hell happened!”

“Um, Robyn and Ally came by and…”

“Oh, fuck! Erika said that might happen.”

“Erika?”

Paul was pacing now, “Yeah, Erika Schimbare. I’ve been at her place all night. She said the curse might not be done.”

“Well, I guess she’s right.”

“You think!?” Paul was angry and yelling now. “And why aren’t you more surprised?” Laney shifted on her bed, and In answer to his question a pink dildo fell to the floor. “Oh, come on. You’re fucking kidding me. You did this?”

“Paul, you don’t understand!”

“What don’t I understand!?”

Laney threw off the sheets and revealed herself to Paul. “Look at me! This body is incredible! There are parts of me that, God, I don’t even know how to explain it!”

“Michael, for Christ’s sake! It’s like you want this!” Paul was averting his eyes, fighting the urge to indulge this conversation.

“It’s Laney until you can figure out how to fix this!” She was yelling now too, but it was in a very mocking and flippant way.

“Me!? I have to fix this? Michael, you’ve fucked yourself into a woman. You knew this was going to happen and you still…”

“God, enough of your holier than thou shit. You’re just fucking jealous of me, you always have been.”

This got Paul’s attention real fast. “What?”

“I’ve tried to help you get laid, but there’s only so much a guy can do. And now, you’re not helping me because you think…”

“What? What do I think?”

Laney got on her knees on the bed and thrust her new tits out proudly. “You think I’ll pity fuck you.”

“Fuck you.” Paul said as he stared at her. He looked at this blonde in front of him that could be Ally and Robyn’s younger sister. Even now, any guy would fight just to fuck her… but he just saw his fucking arrogant best friend. “I’m done. I’m so fucking done.” He rushed out the door without another word.

“Fuck you! I don’t fucking need you! I’ll… I’ll…” Laney was yelling at no one, but the yelling felt good. “Fuck!” She jumped off the bed and headed in for a shower. She didn’t bother to look in the mirror as she did, she was too mad. Even while her hands explored the new curves of her body, she didn’t think about exploring her aching slit.

After the shower she stormed into her mothers room and rummaged for some clothes. She squeezed into a pair of khaki shorts and put on a tan tank top. It was only after getting dressed that she looked in a mirror.

“Fuck.” She wasn’t shocked by the changes, instead she was shocked to see a slightly younger Ally looking back at her. “They weren't kidding.” Her breasts were smaller than her sisters, but still pert and perky. Her hips had also flared out a little while her ass filled out more.

She rolled her eyes, thinking again of Paul and how stupid he was being. “He’ll be back,” she told her reflection, “he’ll be back.”

The rest of the day passed without Paul returning. Laney would go back to the window often to see if his car was still in his driveway, which it was. Her annoyance with her best friend preoccupied her mind, and even though she often thought about the pink dildo on her bedroom floor, she wasn’t going to give him the pleasure of being right.

There was finally a knock on the door around dinner time, and Laney ran to the door in a rush. Part of her was ready to forgive Paul, while the other was still pretty fucking mad.

“Paul, I’m… Who the fuck are you?”

Standing in the doorway was a guy wearing jeans and a black polo. He was drenched from the rain and looked desperate. “Hi, my car broke down and my phone isn’t charged…”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“What? No, I was just wondering…” Laney rolled her eyes and motioned him inside. “Thanks! I’ll only be a second.” It all happened before Laney realized what the situation looked like to this guy. Some young girl just let a handsome guy who was dripping wet into her house when she was all alone.

“Wait, on second thought…”

“Is this a restroom? Great, I’ll just dry off.” He said it and was in the door before she could say anything. She shut the door, pissed at herself for letting him in, then walked into the living room and grabbed her phone.

“Look, just hurry up and use the phone…” She stopped talking as she turned to see him walking out of the restroom shirtless with a towel wrapped around his shoulders. He was completely ripped, with a six pack and muscles packed in everywhere. “I…”

“Thanks, you have no idea how much I appreciate this.” He had a smile as he talked to her that seemed to cut through all the annoyance she had felt today. As he towelled himself off, she noticed how blue his eyes were… “and I’ll be on my way.”

“What?” She had no idea what he was saying.

He chuckled as he walked right up to her and looked down into her eyes. He then reached for her hand with the phone in it. The feeling of a guy towering over her made her feel so small, and she blushed before looking down at her toes. While looking down she noticed something else of his.

“My name is Clint.”

“Laney.”

As soon as she said her name Clint leaned down and kissed her. The suddenness of it made her head spin, and soon she found herself melting into his arms. Moments later they were on the couch with her on top as he pulled her shorts down and she worked at freeing his cock. She began laughing as she touched his exposed cock, and this made him smile.

“What’s so funny?”

“Isn’t this so fucking cliched? A young girl at home alone lets a handsome stranger in before fucking him.”

“We don’t…”

She leaned down and kissed him hard on the mouth. “Oh, you’re definitely fucking me.” She had now shimmied out of her shorts and was rubbing the tip of his cock against her virgin pussy. She had spent most of the previous night masturbating, but this was different. She had a mix of feelings including curiosity, lust and most of all: anger. She was fucking pissed at Paul and she was going to let it out by fucking this guy.

With that thought she pressed down and took him all in. The feeling was nothing like the dildo, as there was a heat and presence that did not compare.

“Holy shit! You’re a virgin!?”

“Yes, but keep fucking me!” He acquiesced her request and fucked her as best he could. She lost track of how long they fucked, but she knew every time she orgasmed. He was so into it that he didn’t notice, but she felt her tits grow a little each time. One time, while he fucked her doggy style, she swore her tits grew an entire cup size. What she didn’t know, was the little hula girl upstairs was bobbing so fast that it was smoking.

When he was finally spent, she kissed him long and hard before getting up and walking into the bathroom. In the mirror looking back at her was a perfect copy of Ally. Her breasts were exquisite, and her ass was looked like she was wearing the best high heels ever.

“Fuck you, Paul,” she said as she took it all in. She was convincing herself that she did this to get back at Paul, but part of her knew she was doing this for another reason. She thought about that as she exited the bathroom, not at all surprised to find Clint missing.

“Well, at least he didn’t take anything…” She giggled as she said it, thinking of how he did take something of hers. She walked over to her phone and picked it up before making a video call to Ally.

“Laney? Oh my God! You look fantastic! Robyn, it’s our new sister!” Soon Robyn was cramming in the picture as well.

“Holy shit! You’ve been busy, girl!”

“You have no idea,” Laney said before plopping her perfect, naked ass on the couch.

“Okay, we are going to throw the biggest party at our place tomorrow in your honor!”

“Oh! And we’ll take you shopping! Fuck, this is so awesome!”

Laney loved how excited they were for her. Part of her was still doing this because she was so mad at Paul, but the other part of her was simply curious. Add into that the bonus of spending all day with Ally and Robyn and…

“I’m in.”

/////

CHAPTER SEVEN

/////

Paul was sitting at a small desk rubbing his temples. The neon lights above him flickered, causing his headache to only intensify. He had been at the Timber Grove Library for over 4 hours trying to find something to help his friend.

“Friend…” He mumbled to himself. His friend had been cursed to turn more feminine everytime he came by a local Shaman and instead of trying to fix it, he fucked himself into a gorgeous blonde. He had even begun calling himself Laney and spending time with the two hottest girls in town.

“How are you feeling?”

Paul looked up to see Erika Schimbare enter the room. He was relieved to see that she was wearing some jeans and a sweater, as she typically dressed more “freely” while she worked at her shop. They had spent a lot of time talking online, and he had pictured someone else entirely. When they first met he was expecting a thin, bookworm type girl… instead he found a gorgeous raven haired beauty waiting for him.

“Paul?”

“Sorry… I just have a headache.”

“I checked with some of my friends, and they’ve got nothing.”

“And the Shaman?”

“Sal?” She asked as she rolled her eyes, “His assistant tells me, again, that he’s out of town.”

“Dammit… I’ve gone through all of these books and have found nothing.”

“You need to call her.”

Paul looked over at her and shrugged. “I have. I’ve been trying all day. I even had my cousin go over yesterday just to see if she was there.”

“Do you think that’s a good idea?”

“I told him to just make sure she was there, he never even went inside.”

“Good, because I’ve seen my fair share of men turned into ladies and their hormones are always in overdrive.”

“Don’t worry, my cousin never went inside… he just looked in on her.” Paul said the words but he was beginning to wonder if he was right to send his cousin over. “Either way, I want to have an answer ready for her when she does turn up.”

Erika walked over and put her hand on his shoulder. “Paul… I’ve seen some crazy shit happen in this town. Some people I’ve been able to help, while others… well others I haven’t.” She turned his head so she was looking directly in his eyes. “Sometimes there is no answer.”

Paul grimaced. “I can’t lose him like this.”

“It’s ten o’clock, Paul. Call him again, maybe he’ll answer.”

Paul sighed and began to reach for his phone when it began to ring. He picked it up and saw that it was Michael calling, and he answered it immediately. “Michael?”

“Hello?” It was a woman’s voice on the line, but he couldn’t tell it was Michael.

“Michael? Laney?”

“Paul, is that you?”

“Yeah.”

“This is Robyn… You need to get over here right now.”

He recognized her voice, but she sounded like she had a cold. “Robyn? Where’s Michael?”

“She’s… she’s out of control, Paul. You need to get over here.”

“Where are you?”

“We’re in the penthouse suite at the Coho, get here as soon as you can.”

“The Coho? Robyn? Shit.” The line was dead and he was talking to no one.

“What is it?”

“That was Robyn, and she says Michael is out of control. Any idea what that can mean?”

Erika looked at him hesitantly. “Remember what I said about hormones?”

Paul’s stomach turned and he grabbed his jacket. “I’m heading there now. You stay here and try and find something.”

“Paul? Prepare yourself…”

“Just find something.” He saw her nod and then he ran out the door as fast as he could. The skies were clear as he drove across town to the Coho Resort. During the drive he tried to follow Erika’s advice, picturing everything his mind was capable of. He knew that his friend was a sexual deviant as a man, and if Erika was right about hormones… His mind was so mixed up that he almost missed the turn into the Resort, and swerved almost hitting the sign post in the chaos.

The men at the counter gave him a strange look as he walked in and began pressing the elevator button like a man possessed.

“Sir? Sir, can I help you?” It was one of the staff, walking over to him quickly. It was then that Paul realized how out of place he looked. Everyone around him was well dressed, et he was wearing some khaki shorts and a baggy sweater jacket thrown on. “Sir?”

“I need to get to the Penthouse Suite.”

“Sir, there’s a private party…”

“Robyn and Ally called me here.”

The man looked him over before radioing to a coworker. After a few minutes the staff member finally got confirmation and he opened the doors for Paul, who stepped in with a huff and began slamming on the close button.

The entire elevator ride up he steeled himself against what he was about to find, thinking of what he would say. When the doors of the elevator opened he was accosted by a half dressed Robyn.

“Paul! Thank God!”

“Robyn?” Paul asked, making sure he identified the twin properly.

“No, I’m Ally. But I don’t care, you need to help Laney.”

“Michael. Where is he?”

“He’s in the bedroom,” said a voice from around the corner.

“Robyn?” Paul asked as he walked over, before Ally stopped him.

“Paul? Don’t be mad… You’re here for Laney, I mean Michael.”

“Mad? I don’t understand,” and when he saw Robyn walk around the corner what little understanding he had was lost.

“Hi Paul.” In front of him stood Robyn, only something was different. Her hair was shorter and it looked like she had put on some weight. It was only when Ally walked over beside her that Paul noticed how different she looked. Her skin was rougher and she looked older. In fact, if Paul squinted her eyes looked just like...

“No.”

“Michael needs you. Something has happened.” Robyn’s voice was scratchy and deeper, making everything come into focus for Paul

“No. This can’t… Dad?” Robyn nodded, causing Paul to lose his footing before leaning against the wall. “What the fuck!?”

“Paul, we can talk about this later. It’s Michael, she won’t listen to us.” She walked up to Paul, but he backed away.

“Fuck! I… Shit, where is he?”

“We found some cute guys while we were out, and we figured we’d have a little fun.”

“Where!?”

Robyn had tears in her eyes and was pointing to the door behind her. “Paul, we didn’t mean for this to happen. When it happened to us…”

“Us?” Paul asked looking to Ally.

“Yes.” Ally said matter of factly. “When it happened to us we both stopped changing when we looked like this.” It was only now that Paul fully registered that Ally was wearing only a pair of lacy, black panties and a matching bra, and she looked amazing. “So we thought Michael would stop too. But…”

“Oh, shit!” Paul didn’t wait to hear anymore, choosing to push past the half naked hottie and her twin who was slowly turning into his father.

“Paul, wait!”

He didn’t listen and pushed the door open, only to find a scene that even with all of his preparation he was not ready for. Laney was completely naked on the bed, and joining her were three guys all around her. It was something straight out of a porn, including Laney moaning and screaming like a mindless bimbo.

“Ooooooh, fuck me harder! Oh! Oh! Oh! Fuck!”

No words came to Paul as he watched his friend bouncing up and down on one guys cock while she took another's in her mouth. The other guy was sucking on her tits, which were now larger than either Ally or Robyn. In fact all of Laney was curvier than her twins. Where Ally and Robyn were both statuesque and classically beautiful, Laney was now all tits and ass with curves made for sex.

“Fuck me! Fuck me! Oooooooo, fuck meeee!” Even her voice was high pitched and super girly. Paul just stood frozen in the doorway, with all four on the bed too busy to notice him. “Fuck! I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” As she screamed he watched as her tits grew even larger, and this snapped him back into the moment.

“Michael!” The group on the bed finally took notice of him.

“Paul!” Laney shouted with a big smile. “Paul! Get over here and fuck my ass!”

Where once Paul was speechless, this last statement from his best friend almost made his mind break. She was bouncing her tits up and down while waving him over with a big grin on her face. She was so fixated on Paul that she didn’t notice Robyn walking behind her, nor did she see the platform shoe she was carrying.

“Guys, make room for Paul! I want him inside my…” Robyn brought the shoe down on the back of her head, causing her to collapse on the bed.

“Fuck!” Paul shouted as all three guys jumped from the bed.

“She’ll be fine. Now you three get the fuck out of here.” After witnessing what Robyn had done, all three guys said nothing as they gathered their clothes and exited the room. The next hour was a haze for Paul, and before he knew it he was in Michael’s bedroom with Laney resting on the bed.

“...then I started to change. I really… Paul? Paul!?”

“What?”

Ally was standing in the doorway, fully dressed, while Robyn sat across from Paul. He looked up at Robyn, only now she looked more like his father than earlier in the night. “Paul, are you listening to me?”

“No. I’m not.”

Robyn looked over to Ally who only shrugged.

“Paul. We didn’t ask for this to happen to us. And we only found each other when someone called me Ally and directed me to the Bar. It’s then that we talked and found out we both had these.” She/He was holding the hula girl and turning it over in her hands. “When we saw Michael we knew right away what was happening. The only difference… God I don’t even know anymore.”

She went on to explain how they had messed around with the guys, only for Laney to continue to grow while Robyn began to change back. Soon Laney was doing things that not even Ally and Robyn were willing to do, all the while growing and changing while Robyn regressed.

“Then we called you. God, Paul… I never wanted you to know about me. I figured…”

“What now?” Paul said, obviously not caring what his father had to say.

“We’re going to talk to Sal. We know where he is, and we’re going to find out how to fix this.”

“What about…”

It was Ally talking now, “She’s resting now, but she’s going to want to fuck the moment she wakes up. She’s cuffed to the bed, but you should sleep in another room.”

Paul nodded, his mind still hazy. They said some more, but he could only stare at the girl on his friend’s bed. Even with the sheet over her, there was no questioning how overtly sexual her body was now. Here tits strained against the sheet, her nipples still rock hard.

“...tomorrow, okay?”

Paul nodded as they walked him out of the room. Even more was said as they stood at the front door, but Paul was hearing none of it. Even minutes after they were gone, he couldn't get the image of the three guys fucking his friend out of his head. That night he dreamt about the scene he saw, only the longer he dreamed each guy on the bed became a copy of himself. Soon there were multiple Pauls around a willing Laney, each fucking her. One behind, two on the sides while others fucked any opening they could find. It was when she took him in her mouth that he felt something different. He mouth was so warm and inviting, and her tongue was doing things that sent shivers down his spine. When he came, she clamped her mouth down and took it all with a smile.

“Well that’s certainly a way to start the morning.” Paul’s eyes shot open and he looked down to see a very naked Laney crouching over his cock and wiping her mouth clean. “Are you ready for some more?”

/////

CHAPTER EIGHT

/////

Paul lept off the couch, causing Laney to fall to the floor in a naked heap. “What the fuck! How’d you get off your bed?”

Laney sat on the floor with a mock frown on her face. “Ouch. Is that any way to thank a lady for sucking you awake.” Next a big smile was replaced on her face as she jumped to her feet.

“But…” Paul was finding it hard to focus with Laney’s naked body only feet from him. The transformation had left her looking like a very high class porn star. Her tits were very large, but they were perky and had no droop in them whatsoever. Flawless skin covered her body, with the hint of lean muscles all over. The smile she was sporting now made her look like she could be your average girl next door, until you noticed the small bit of cum on her lips.

“But what?” She was mocking him again, just like the other day but now there was no malice involved.

“The handcuffs?”

“Pauley, please. I have a spare key under my pillow after that one chick got pissed when I asked to fuck her ass and left me cuffed to the bed.”

This last statement confused Paul. He had thought that Michael was replaced by Laney, but this made it sound like it was still him inside.

“Michael?”

She pouted again, “Ugh, I told you to call me Laney. Calling me Michael now it just weird.” She then folded her arms under her breasts, causing them to jiggle lightly.

“But… You are Michael, right?”

“Of course I am… or I was.”

“But last night…”

“I was fucking three guys? Why the fuck not?” At first she seemed proud of the statement, then she blushed a little. “I’m sorry… I wish you hadn’t seen that.” She walked over and sat on the couch, causing Paul to back up and sit down on a nearby recliner. “Paul, I loved having sex as a man. Not once did I ever think about fucking a guy… but as soon as I got this body, it just felt right to have a big hard cock in me.”

“Please…”

Laney saw she was making Paul uncomfortable, “Sorry, I’m still getting used to talking about this. When I met those guys, well all I could think about was fuck… sleeping with a man again.”

“Again?”

“Oh… It’s a little embarrassing,” she said as Paul thought how odd the statement was since she was still completely naked, “but I slept with a guy two days ago. I don’t even know his name, he just came by saying his car was broken down.”

Paul knew exactly who it was. For some reason his Cousin had done a little more than just checking in.

“The first time was incredible, but the 2nd through 10th was amazing.”

Paul had his hands in his head, “Michael… I mean Laney… why? You knew every time you fucked you would change.”

For the first time in days, Paul saw Laney was speechless. He could see her features soften, all the brazen sexuality being replaced by something else. For a moment, he just saw a girl.

“I… I couldn’t help myself. I’ve never been able to. For as long as I can remember, I’ve felt the need to prove myself to… God I don’t know. My father? No. I’ve been doing all this to punish my mother.”

“Laney…”

“No… it’s all true. I’ve blamed her for dad leaving. I felt that bringing all these girls around…” She couldn’t finish the sentence. For a moment she looked like she might start crying, but the tears never came. “Paul… I’ve been an asshole to you for so long. Why have you stuck around?”

“Laney… I’d love to talk with you more, but,” Paul said as he lowered his gaze.

“Oh, shit! I didn’t even realize.” Laney was now bright red, and Paul was surprised to see yet another emotion besides pure lust. She ran up the stairs and moments later called for Paul to join her. He did so, and when he entered Michael’s room he saw Laney sitting on her bed in a white bathrobe. “Better?”

If Paul was being honest, it wasn’t necessarily better. In fact, without her brazen nakedness he began to notice how pretty she had become. “Yeah, better.”

“So, why are you my friend?”

Paul sat down on the desk chair and swiveled left to right. For some reason he was so unsure of himself, and he figured that his anger trumped how awkward he was around girls.

“Oh, God. It’s me, Paul. It’s Michael.”

“I know… I’ve stuck around because, well I always remembered how good a friend you were years ago. You’re a good guy, Michael.” Paul looked up, waiting for Laney to correct him, but she didn’t. “I envied how confident you were. I guess, maybe some of that would rub off on me.”

She smiled at him and returned a somewhat sheepish grin. They continued talking for the next few hours. With every passing minute Paul grew bolder, asking more and more questions about the last week. Laney was not timid in the least, answering his questions as best she could.

They ate some sandwiches for lunch, and as Paul was washing some plates he realized that it was 2:30… and Laney had not once tried to come on to him. He checked his phone and saw neither Ally or Robyn had called, let alone Erika for that matter. He looked over at Laney, who had changed into her mothers shorts and a white tank top, and wondered it they had gotten a hold of Sal somehow.

“Laney?”

“Yeah?”

“This is going to sound strange… but have you been wanting to have sex?”

She blushed and smiled, “Why Paul, are you propositioning me?” She laughed, but then she thought about it a little more. “Wow. No, I haven’t… I haven’t had the urge at all.” Paul was relieved but felt a little hurt by the comment as well, and Laney could tell. “No, not like that. I actually have thought about…”

“What?” Paul said incredulously.

“I mean… I haven’t thought about fucking… but I feel drawn to you.”

A long moment of silence passed between them, and neither wanted to be the first to speak. Paul had felt it too. He was drawn to Laney, and not just because she was currently the pure embodiment of sex. She was sweet and honest. They had just shared a great afternoon, talking more than they had in years. He could feel her eyes on him even when he wasn’t looking at her, and he found himself sneaking peeks at her all day.

Neither knew how much time had passed, but soon they were both naked on Michael’s bed with Laney on top. “Oh my God,” is all Paul could say as he watched Laney slowly lower herself onto his cock. He looked at the beauty on top of him, her blonde hair in slight curls swarming around her beautiful face.

“Paul… I feel you inside me.” He could not explain why, but he was relieved to see some hesitance on her part. She was taking it slow, wanting to savor every moment. Gone was the bimbo who had three cocks in her a night ago. It was like this was her first time… and she knew it was Paul’s as well. “Talk to me, Paul… tell me how it feels.”

There were no words that came to mind for Paul. It was warmer inside of her than he was expecting, and it felt like she was gripping onto him somehow. Even for all of it’s unexpectedness… it felt incredible.

“Paul,” Laney said as she bent down and kissed him on the mouth, pressing her tits into his chest, “Tell me.”

“You’re… warm. It feels like nothing I’ve ever felt.”

“Good boy. How does it feel now?” As she said it she began to work her hips in a circular motion.

“Oh, shit!” It wasn’t as poetic as Paul would like, but Laney smiled in approval. She continued to work him over, doing all the work as Paul laid on the bad in awe. She asked him to rub her tits, which he did reluctantly before getting into it and sucking her erect nipples.

“Initiative, I like that… oh!” He began to thrust up into her as she herself began to push down. Her tits, no matter how perky they were, bounced up and down giving Paul quite the show. “Paul… I’m so close…”

“Me too!”

“Paul… come with me…”

“Okay…”

“Oh, God… I’m cumming!”

“Oh, me too!” Paul said as he tensed up and came deep inside of her. They were locked together, sweat covering each of their bodies. She leaned down and kissed him again, and he held her close to him. “I’ve never…”

“That was…”

They both chuckled at their mutual lack of words. Paul looked into the eyes of the beautiful girl who was holding him and he just said it.

“I love you.”

Laney stopped chuckling and stared down at Paul. A moment passed before she kissed him again lightly before adding, “I love you too.”

He smiled up at her and felt his cock come back to life inside of her. She felt it too, and while biting her lower lip she lifted herself up and began to ride him again. Having Paul inside of her felt better than anything she had ever experienced, as a man or a woman. For the first time she was making love… and she liked it. And she could tell that Paul liked it too. Encouraged by his smile she grinded on him harder before she heard her door fly open. She looked down in Paul’s eyes to see nothing but pure shock.

“Oh shit! Ms. Slanger, I can…” Having heard that, Laney turned and saw her mother standing in her doorway with an expression of shock that exceeded Paul’s.

“Mom?”

/////

Epilogue

/////

Bonnie Slanger watched as her daughter danced in the middle of the dance floor with her new husband. Again, she was very glad that her daughter had chosen a relatively modest wedding dress, but anything on that body of hers looked daring. She had never seen her daughter so happy, even when she was her son. Never in a million years would she have guessed this is where her visit to the Shaman would leave her son.

“Bonnie Slanger.” Bonnie looked up, shocked to see Sal Mon standing in front of her. “You look very pleased.”

“Mr. Mon? I… I’ve been trying to find you…”

He smiled at her and laughed. “I’ve been here the entire time.”

“I’ve been by your office, no one has…”

He held up a hand to her, as politely as possible. “Bonnie Slanger, magic flows through this town. Every magic is different, but one thing all magics typically require is time.”

“I don’t understand.”

“I have not tried to ignore you or lead you on… this magic needed time. As such, you never seemed to find your way to me. Tell me, what happened when you would try and reach me?”

“Well…” Bonnie thought for a moment, thinking of all the times she had tried to contact him. “One time I was called away, while another time I got lost in the Casino…” Now that she thought about it, not once had she stepped foot into his office.

Sal saw the realization dawn on her face. “Magic… even I don’t know what will happen sometimes.”

“Well, thank you. I never thought that this would happen when we met, but she is happier than I’ve ever seen her.”

“Or him?”

She giggled a little. Only she and Paul’s mother seemed to remember that Laney was once Michael, and they didn’t talk much about it. Even when Paul proposed and she accepted, they treated it as if it was just a boy asking his girl to marry him.

The DJ was announcing the cake cutting, and she knew she had to be there for that. Sal recognized this too, and nodded his head before leaving. Bonnie nodded back, before realizing there was something she desperately needed to ask Sal.

“Mr. Mon?”

“Please, Bonnie Slanger, call me Sal.”

“Sal? All of this… the transformation, them falling in love and getting married… did Paul’s mother have anything to do with it?”

Sal laughed for a moment. “Bonnie Slanger, Paul’s mother asked the same thing about you.”

“So all of this…”

“Bonnie Slanger,” Sal said as he took her hand and held it in his own, “the only magic worked on Michael was physical and mental, not emotional. I cannot make someone fall in love with someone else. Yes, I can make them lust for one another… but love is an emotion that magic simply cannot replicate.”

“But everything that happened that week? The car accident? The Hospital? Paul’s cousin? Not to mention Ally and Paul’s father…”

“Bonnie Slanger, sometimes coincidences are just that. Let me ask you this: Is your son, or should I say daughter, happy?”

“Yes.”

“Does she truly love Paul?”

Bonnie had talked her daughter often about Paul, and she recognized how she felt. “Yes.”

“Then go to them, and be happy for them.”

Bonnie smiled at him, and left to join her daughter and new son-in-law as they cut their cake. Sal looked after them for a while, smiling all the while. A moment later a figure emerged from the shadows. “You lied to her.”

“Ah, here to see your son’s wedding, Robin?”

Paul’s father said nothing, choosing instead to enjoy the sight of his son sharing a piece of cake with his new bride.

“Is Ally here with you?”

“No. She figured Laney seeing her would be too a little awkward.”

“I can see that.”

“So, why did you lie to Laney’s Mom?”

“I did no such thing.”

Paul’s father scoffed at the remark. “We planned everything that week. As soon as Ally told me about him fucking that girl at the club, we planned all of this.”

“Ah, you’re talking about that.”

Robin laughed a little. He enjoyed his time with Sal, but sometimes he was enigmatic just to fuck around with you.

“All we did was give them a little nudge.” Robin laughed again. “You gave up a curse which you embraced to give your son a chance at happiness. All we did was make that doctor, your nephew and those men from the store a little more willing.”

“So this…”

“Yes. This is real. The only thing I will admit to not knowing is why she continued to change… but your son does not seem to mind.” Robin laughed again at this, but inside he was remorseful. He was glad that his son was happy, but looking at Laney made him miss the body he once had. “Will you talk to him?”

“No. He won’t understand.”

“Give it time. Sometimes that is all you need.” Sal waited for a response, but soon found that Robin had slipped back into the shadows. He shrugged at this, and turned his attention back to the happy couple. He smiled, the feeling of actually helping someone felt good. His past was filled with things he would sooner forget, and this seemed like a step into righting some of those wrongs. For now he would sleep comfortably knowing his magic finally did some good in this strange little town.

/////

THE END

/////

Author's Note:
Thanks for reading! I've recently begun to accept commissions, so if you like what you read and have a story you'd like to see written then I'd love to create something for you. Contact me at [email protected] with any questions.

The Honeymoon
a Timber Grove Story
by Trinity

///// Chapter 1
///// "Not Enough"

Roger Powers sat at the bar of the Coho Resort and sipped on his scotch. He wore a tuxedo with his bow tie untied, looking like a telethon host in the final hours of the night. His eyes never raised above his glass, and people in the crowded bar generally gave him a wide birth.

"Get you another, buddy?" The bartender was trying to be jovial, having dealt with many men in his long career in a very similar slump. Roger looked up from his glass and saw a man smiling back at him with "Barry" written on his name tag.

"Yeah, keep 'em coming."

Barry obliged and soon Roger was four drinks deep before he spoke again.

"It's my wedding night..."

"Congratulations," Barry said as he filled the fifth glass. "Who's the lucky lady?"

Roger pulled out an invitation he had pocketed as a memento and showed it to Barry. "Damn. I've had at least seven gentlemen ask about your new wife, she is stunning."

It was true, and Barry knew it. Upstairs in the Honeymoon Suite was the most beautiful woman he had ever met. Of course, it was not always the case.

"She IS gorgeous, but you should have seen her when I met her... she weighed 280 pounds."

"You're kidding me?"

"Nope. I'm a trainer at the gym she started at. Even at that weight, she had an amazing attitude and I wanted her to succeed more than anyone else I had worked with. It took 2 years, but she became the envy of every woman in the gym... and we fell in love." Roger quickly downed the glass in front of him and motioned for another.

"That's a wonderful story," Barry filled the glass to the top, "but that doesn't explain why she is upstairs and you are down here."

"Well, you see..." Roger contemplated drinking, but thought better of it, "Sandy had been fat for all of her life and was ashamed of her body. Even after she lost all of the weight she never really showed off, she was still the bashful girl who first stepped into the gym. We've been together for over a year now, and the sex is just terrible."

"With a body like hers, I bet most guys would be happy just being with her, if you understand my meaning."

"There's... no adventure... no thrills. It's like a business transaction with her. I love her to death, and I know that she loves me... I just want there to be a spark tonight."

Barry looked at Roger for a long time before talking. "Roger, you are six drinks into the night and your beautiful bride is waiting for you in your suite."

"How did you know my name..."

"Now, I bet that if you go up there right now you'll find that spark you're looking for."

"...is Roger?" Barry ignored him and continued on.

"But Roger, I will reiterate that any man would be happy to be with your wife. You should be happy with your wife, whatever your sex life is. Sometimes what little we think we get is enough."

"It's my wedding night! I don't want it to be another transaction." Roger downed his last glass of scotch and got up.

"Alright, Roger... you're Sandy will be waiting for you and that spark of yours."

"You better believe it!" Roger said as he dropped some cash on the bar and left the room.

Barry only shook his head and counted the money in front of him. "A man who cannot appreciate what he has right in front of him will never be fulfilled..."

Roger exited the elevator and staggered to his suite and opened the door. On the bed was his beautiful bride, Sandy. Her black hair hung in ringlets around her face and she was still in her wedding dress, her sea blue eyes fixed on the television.

"Sandy, my beautiful bride..."

Sandy looked up and smiled, pausing the television. "Honey, where have you been?"

"I was just having a conversation with some of the hotel employees."

"Great..." she said, smiling and patting the bed next to her.. In front of him was every man's dream girl. Her long toned body tanned by countless hours running on the beach. Her dress covered her breasts, but they were the one part of her body that had not lost any weight. She could have been a model, actress... or a porn star. Roger sighed at that thought, knowing that she had never even seen a porno, let alone be willing to try anything contained therein. In her own mine the sex must have been good enough, but not for Roger...

"I'm gonna take a shower real quick..."

"Are you sure? Don't you wanna..."

Roger couldn't believe it, she wouldn't even say "fuck".

"Don't you want to fuck me?" She asked as a wicked smile crossed her face.

He didn't know what to say, besides the obvious. "Wait, what?"

"Don't you want to fuck your new bride?" She was now off of the bed and walking towards him, her hips swinging like a bell.

"What's gotten into you?" Roger asked as he backed up a little. He was completely taken off guard by his wife's behavior, and was unable to function properly.

"Nothing has gotten into me, yet," she said as she grabbed his cock. She then leaned up and kissed him hard on the mouth. He quickly gave into her and kissed her back, only to have her pull away as she put her hands on his shoulders and walked him to the bed. With a playful push she sat him on the edge of the bed as she walked to the center of the room.

"Do you want my to dance for you, lover?"

"God yes!" Roger said as he began to remove his tux.

She said nothing as she ran her hands over her wedding dress and began to swing her hips. For the next few minutes Roger watched as his once timid bride slowly stripped out of her wedding dress. She moved in ways she had never done before, and Roger felt as if he might cum without her touching him at all.

When she was only wearing her panties, a bra and garter belt she got on her hands and knees and began to crawl towards him. Roger was only in his boxers now, and he was harder than he had ever been in his life. He watched as her large breasts swayed underneath her as she crawled, and the anticipation only grew when she glanced up with a look of pure wanton desire on her pretty little face.

"What do you want me to do now? Do you want me to suck your big, hard cock?"

Roger could only nod, as he had always wanted his wife to talk dirty to him. She pulled down his boxers and took his cock in her mouth. She then gave him the greatest blow job he had ever had, making him cum deep in her throat.

"Fuck! I'm cumming!" She typically made him finish on her tits, but she clamped down and took it all. "Fuck! That was amazing!"

She smiled at him as she undid her bra and brought her tits up to his limp cock. "You want me to rub my titties on your poor little dick?"

She was playfully mocking him now, and he loved it. "Yeah, fuck me with your titties." She smiled as she began rubbing her tits up and down his shaft. His cock was brought back to life immediately, and once she saw that she climbed on top of him.

"Fuck me, baby! My pussy needs your cock!"

Roger just laid on his back and watched as his lovely wife bounced up and down on his cock. He reached his hands up and began to rub his wife's tits, much to her satisfaction.

"Oh, yeah! Rub my titties, Roger!"

"God, you're so tight tonight!"

"It's because of your big fucking cock, lover! Your big cock is going so fucking deep!"

She then began to rotate her hips on top of him, making him feel like he was going to explode. "I'm gonna cum soon!" Sandy then took him as deep as she could inside her and stopped. "Why did you stop," Roger asked, confused by the suddenness of it all.

"You have to ask nicely." As she said it she leaned down and pressed her tits against his chest.

"Will you fuck me?" Roger asked, playing the game

"You have to say please," she said as she began to nibble his ear.

"Will you fuck me, please?"

"What do you want me to fuck?"

"My cock."

"And what do you want me to fuck it with?"

"I want you to fuck my big cock with your tight pussy."

"Yes, sir," she said with a wicked grin. She then raised herself back up before placing her hands on his chest and continued to fuck him. Roger had never seen her get into it this much, and it pushed him right over the edge. "I'm cumming!"

"Me too! Me too!!! Cum with me! Cum with meeeeee!"

He did cum with her, and shortly after they collapsed onto the bed. Their bodies were covered in sweat and she pulled herself close to him, feeling the most satisfied she had ever felt.

///// Chapter 2
///// "Deep Desires"

"God, that was fucking amazing!" Sandy said, her breasts now squishing into Roger's chest

He looked down and kissed her on the head. "I know... What got into you?"

For the first time that night, Sandy looked a little embarrassed. "I don't know. Maybe it's the hotel or the wedding dress, but I just wanted to... fuck you." Her face reddened as she said "fuck" again.

"Well, you were incredible." Sandy sheepishly smiled at him as he got up from the bed. "I'm going to take a quick shower... Do you want to join me?"

Sandy thought about it as she got up and wrapped her naked body in a soft robe, "I... Maybe later," she said as she bit her bottom lip.

Roger walked over and kissed her on the forehead and walked into the bathroom. He was already naked so he quickly jumped into the shower, turning the heat up to just below unbearable. He had never experienced anything like he just did. It was like Sandy was in his head, moving just like he had always wished.

Outside on the bed Sandy laid on the bed and also thought about what she had just done. She knew that she had lost control, but what surprised her now was how much she had liked it. When she was overweight she had fantasized about this kind of thing, but that had simmered down once she started at the gym.

She started thinking about the gym and found herself getting aroused again, so she reached for the remote and turned on the television... but it was not the same show she was watching before.

"Oh my God!" She screeched as the screen now showed a beautiful blonde woman taking a shower. Sandy tried to turn the channel, but there was no response. The woman on the television looked like many of the women Sandy had seen on magazine covers, or like some of the women at the gym.

Sandy had spent most of her life longing to have a body like the one on the television, and at moments of her life the obsession crossed over into sexual attraction. She never thought of herself as gay, and she loved Roger to death, but the female form she had worked so hard to achieve now held sway over her.

With all of these thoughts rolling through her mind she was surprised to find one of her hands rubbing her pussy while the other tweaking a nipple. She was surprised by her actions, but not enough to stop exploring her body.

While Sandy was giving into her curiosities in the other room, Roger was having a much different experience in the shower. The water fell over his body in ripples that made him feel fantastic. His hands furiously moved over his smooth skin and full breasts, and the fact that he now had a pair of breasts not phasing him at all. His body was reforming itself in a fever pitch, blonde hair flowing down his back and his ass plumping up while the hair fell of the rest of his body. There was a slight moment of hesitation as his cock slipped inside his newly formed pussy, but the water just cascaded all of those thoughts away. In a few moments he was a perfect analog to the woman on Sandy's television.

Roger stepped out of the shower and stared at herself in the mirror. If her wife was attractive in that girl next door kind of way, she was now attractive in the sexy bombshell kind of way. She smiled at her reflection and winked.

"Hello, sexy," she said as she brought up her hands and felt her new breasts, noting they were slightly bigger than Sandy's. A quick turn and she saw one of the loveliest asses she had ever laid eyes on, and it was all hers.

In the deep corner of Rogers mind was a voice telling her that something was wrong, but Roger was welcoming this new form. She gingerly grabbed a towel and wrapped it wound her waist, as if she had done the same thing a million times before. After drying her hair, she grabbed her wife's brush and began to work it through her long blonde hair. It made her feel very feminine, and it also made her hair look absolutely stunning.

Roger then began to look through some of her wife's things that she had left in the restroom. She quickly found a present Sandy had tucked away from the wedding. She felt a little bad opening her wife's gift, but curiosity was getting the best of her.

"Well, well, well... What do we have here?" Roger asked with a devilish smile as she lifted a black nighty out of the box. it was probably given to Sandy from one of her girlfriends. Probably meant to be a gag gift, but Roger had all intentions to make it work.

After sliding out of the towel, Roger stood naked in front of the mirror. She couldn't help but smile as she took in her new curves again, and when she slipped on the nighty her smile only grew. It was tight around her tits, proving she was bigger than Sandy, but she now looked even more sexy than before.

Still on the bed outside, Sandy was rubbing her pussy slowly when the door opened and the woman from the television was standing right in front of her. Immediately she covered herself with the sheets, feeling both ashamed for being caught fingering herself as well as surprise at the mysterious woman's appearance.

"Who are you!? Where the hell is Roger!"

"I'm right here," Roger said as she walked closer to the bed, "and it looks like you're to blame for this new look of mine." Sandy suddenly looked back to see the blonde still in the shower. "And, it looks like you were warming up yourself for me." Roger was now on the bed and pulling back the sheets.

"How is this happening?" Sandy asked as Roger began kissing her neck.

"I have no idea, but you don't seem to be stopping me." Roger was now rubbing her left breast as Sandy began to bite her lower lip.

"We can't... ahhhh... do this..." Rogers hand was now at her crotch.

"Well, you are very wet down here... is this all on my account?"

Sandy did not respond but looked at Roger with eyes filled with pure lust and leaned forward and kissed her female husband. Soon they were both naked, hands exploring each others bodies. Roger felt amazing as Sandy began licking her new pussy, sending shocks through her body. She rubbed her breast and pushed against Sandy's probing tongue.

"God, that feels so good!" Roger was clutching his wife's hair as Sandy brought on her first female orgasm. "Fuck! Fuck me with your tongue!" She was being as mouthy as Sandy had been earlier in the bed, and she began to get lost in the sheer eroticism.

On the other hand Sandy was awash with a different sexual energy she had never experienced before. She had dreamed of being with a woman before, but never thought the woman would only minutes before her new husband. Even as Roger stuck 2 fingers into her moist slit she was taken aback by the purely pleasurable feelings she was experiencing. Roger kissed her deep as she continued to finger her, racking her body with multiple orgasms.

"God! Mmmmmmm, keep going!" Sandy screamed as both of their bodies gave out from sheer bliss and collapsed on the bed for the second time that night.

///// Chapter 3
///// "Curiosity"

Covered in sweat Roger scooted her new female body next to her wife and kissed her lovingly on the mouth.

"Well, this was unexpected," Sandy said, trying to catch her breath.

"You're telling me. I'm in the body of fucking supermodel who just had sex with my bride."

"How did this happen? The first time was something, but this was something else all together." Sandy asked as she laid her head on her husbands breasts.

"I have no idea, but I don't really mind..." In fact, Roger's mind was still spinning from the situation. Rapid fire thoughts spread around like wildfire as he tried to come to grips with the change. He had just had the most amazing sex of his life, but it was as a woman... What else could this body do?

"You know, I've always dreamed about being with a woman..." Sandy said as she traced Rogers pert nipples.

"Really?"

"God, yes. I would just stare at some girls on the gym floor and watch as their soft bodies moved... I'm sorry, I really shouldn't talk about this."

"No, you keep going," Roger said with a laugh.

"Well, sometimes I would have to leave the gym floor and go back to the lockers so I could..."

"Masturbate?" Roger asked incredulously. Sandy nodded before burying her head into Rogers new tits in sheer embarrassment. "Sandy, I had no idea... and you don't have to be embarrassed."

"I don't?"

"No, sweetie... It's good to communicate like this."

"What, is this just girl talk?" They both laughed at the comment, and Roger began to tickle Sandy. "Stop! Stop that!" Sandy tried to yell between giggles.

"Well, if this is just girl talk!"

The then took some more time to explore each others bodies as tickling gave way to curiosity. As Sandy felt her husbands pussy, she looked up at her inquisitively. "Is it weird to have a vagina?"

Roger thought about it for a second, "No, this all seems so... normal." She wanted to say that it felt better than being a man, but even now she was beginning to have some concerns about the situation. Sandy then got a worried look on her face and looked as if she wanted to say something, but was fighting the urge. "Honey, what is it?"

She looked up at her husband and took a deep breath. "Does this feel like cheating?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well... I know that you're still the man I fell in love with in there, but you're very different..."

"Honey, we need to look at this situation as a gift," Roger said as she stood up and presented her naked body again to Sandy, "a very sexy gift." She was laughing now, only Sandy still looked concerned. "Look, whatever happens tonight we should accept for what it is. Obviously something miraculous is happening to us, but let's see where it leads."

Sandy pulled the sheets around her as she sat on the edge of the bed. "Leads?"

"Well, yeah." Roger then sat down next to her and took her hand. "I mean, isn't there anything else that you'd like to try?"

"Roger," she said with a laugh, "we just slept with each other and then you changed into a woman before we did it again. You're right, all of this has been amazing... but what else is there?"

"Well," Roger could see her wife falling back into her old habits, so she had to lay it all out, "what if we got a third participant?"

Sandy laughed, harder than before. "What? You want to go find another girl to bring in here?" Roger said nothing as she watched her wife laugh before she finally stopped. "Oh my God, Roger... You can't be serious?"

"I don't know, maybe I am."

"You want to... be with a man?"

Roger stood up and walked over to the mini bar. She got a small bottle of rum before downing it all in one shot. "I mean, everything you did to me was amazing, but," she opened and drank another bottle, "this body was feels like it was built for more."

For the first time that night, Sandy seemed to be looking at the situation for what it really was. She looked at her husband, all tits and ass, and thought about what she had done for her. How her husband had literally changed to fulfill her buried desires... even if she didn't ask for it. How could she now deny her husband the same thing?

"Roger... I don't know if I can be with another man. I love you, and all of this really was wonderful, but I only did what I did because it was you." She got up, leaving the sheets behind, and walked her naked body over to her husband. She then pulled Roger's naked body against hers and held her close, before holding her at shoulder length. "But if you want to be..."

Roger buried her head in her wife's hair. "I think I do."

"Then let's go find you a man."

Roger's face was both a mixture of happiness and worry all at once. "Are you really okay with this?"

"Well, the way I see it... It won't be Roger my husband doing anything, but Robin my younger sister."

"Robin?"

"Well, we can't exactly introduce you to men downstairs as Roger, can we?" Sandy asked before turning her attention to her suitcase.

"Oh my God! Are we really doing this?" Robin looked ran her hands through her long blonde hair and seemed to try and pull it out. "I mean, are we really doing this?"

Sandy was looking through her clothes now, while grimacing. "God, yes we're doing this, but we're hitting a snag."

Robin walked over and sat down next to the open piece of luggage. "What's the problem?"

"Well, I did pack some fun club dresses," she said as she held up a particularly sexy black mini dress, "but you're a little... bigger, than me." Robin looked down and smiled at her tits, causing Sandy to roll her eyes. "So while the dresses will fit, you definitely won't be able to fit in any of my bras."

"So?" Robin asked, not seeing the point.

"So? If you go down in one of these dresses without a bra, every guy in the place will have his hands all over you."

Robin shrugged her shoulders, "And?"

"Well, I guess you're okay with that."

"Are you?"

Sand looked at Robin and tried to see her husband, but instead she saw a young, buxom, blonde bombshell of a girl looking like she was going to her first dance. In someways that made what they were about to do easier. In other more concerning ways, it made her feel like she was losing something. And while those concerns were in her mind, she gave into the excitement of the moment.

"Yes, I'm okay with all of this." To make her point she gave the tiny black dress to Robin and motioned for her to put it on.

"Alright," Robin said with a big smile, looking at the dress like it was a shiny new toy, "but how the hell do you put this thing on?"
After a few minutes of Sandy helping Robin get dressed and applying some makeup, the two of them stood in front of the mirror. Sandy had chosen a red dress with spaghetti straps that showed off her body in stunning fashion, while Robin wore a tiny black mini dress that was strapless and made it look like she was in the club for one reason.

"Good God, Sandy, where have you been hiding this dress?" Robin asked as she twirled in front of the mirror. Her breasts were perky enough that they didn't bounce and jiggle a ton, but it was obvious she was without one as her nipples were clearly poking through. She then wiggled her ass a bit, making sure the dress covered just enough... but not too much.

"I know, right?"

"I mean, this is a fuck-me-dress if there ever was one."

Sandy smiled at her husband and took her hand.

"Well, let's find out."

///// Chapter 4
///// "Tribal"

The Coho Resort was home to one of the hottest clubs in Timber Grove: The Tribal Grounds. Most local college students just referred to it as "Tribal", and it was the place where the young and beautiful came to play.

"Oh my God, this place is packed!" Robin yelled to Sandy who was standing right next to her, the music already overpowering everything.

"I know, and it's only one in the morning," Sandy yelled as she grabbed her husbands hand and dragged her to the dance floor. As they moved through the crowd Sandy could see a lot of heads turning their way, and it made her feel amazing. Typically she kept her gym sculpted body more modestly adorned, but many of her inhibitions were being thrown to the wind tonight.

"Everyone is looking at us!" Robin was beginning to dance, loving the way her new body moved. She was much shorter than she was as a man, but her smaller frame moved more fluid and gracefully.

"I know," Sandy added as she began to dance closer to Robin, "and it looks like most of the girls here want to kill us."

"But the guys look like they want something else!" The both laughed as they lost themselves in the music and lights. One song gave way to another and Robin just continued to see what her new body could do. She loved it when her wife would move in close to her and begin grinding her ass into her, and she returned the favor a few times.

It took at least three songs before a guy became bold enough to approach the couple and begin dancing. Robin was surprised at an unexpected feeling against her back, and as the man began to grind into her she knew what she was feeling. Her eyes got big as he began to run his hands over the black material of her dress, yet she continued to move her body against his until they were rhythmically moving as one.

Robin looked around for her wife when the song ended, but found she was nowhere to be seen. She then turned to see her dancing partner and was pleased to see a man who looked like he was still in college, and he had a body that convinced her he was on the football team.

"I'm Ryan."

"Robin," she said as she began to walk away. She could tell this surprised him as he was quickly right behind her.

"Where are you going, beautiful?"

Robin's plan had worked. He loved when women played hard to get, something Sandy had never done before. "I'm going to the restroom," she said as she reached out and touched Ryan's chest, which was rock hard.

"I'll be right here waiting for you," Ryan added with a disarming smile.

Robin turned and made sure her ass swayed as much as it could before she looked over her shoulder. "Who said anything about waiting?"

A few seconds later they were in a stall in the bathroom and Ryan was kissing her neck. She was feeling a mixture of emotions, the chief of which was desire... while a tiny sliver of apprehension was slipping in.

As Ryan's tongue entered her mouth she wondered if her wife would really approve of what she was doing? Was she okay with her sleeping with some strange man? Where was she now?

All of these thoughts were extinguished when Ryan lifted up her dress and began to rub her pussy through her panties. "Oh, fuck!" She was finding it harder and harder to breath as he continued to kiss her and play with her pussy at the same time. "Oh my God! Yes! Oh my God!!!" He had just slipped her panties aside before backing up against the other wall. "What... Why did you stop?"

"Because I thought you could give me some attention," he asked as he undid his fly and pulled out a massive cock. Robin had always thought she had a decent sized dick as Roger, but this was bigger than her old bodies by a bit.

"I... I've never..." She was looking down at it, and then back to Ryan who was sporting the most disarming smile she had ever seen.

"It's okay, we don't have to do anything that you... Oh, shit!" He wasn't through talking before Robin was on her knees and had taken in him all at once. The feeling of having a dick in her mouth was not as bad as she thought, and she found that she had a rather good idea of what to do to make her lover happy.

"What are you... fuck, me! That's amazing! Are you sure it's your first time?" She could only smile up at him while she continued to work her tongue around his shaft. Even though he was bigger than she had see, she was having no problem taking him all the way in. "You're a pro at this, oh shit!"

She was beginning to enjoy the situation more and more, getting turned on by the way this young stud was becoming putty in her hands.

"Fuck! I'm gonna cum!" He was tapping her on the head, trying to get her attention, but she was having none of it. "I'm... I'm cumming!" She felt him explode in the back of her throat, and she did her best to take it all. He pumped a few times before she could feel his dick growing smaller and she pulled it out. "I'm sorry, I tried to warn..."

"No, I wanted it," she said with a big smile, "I want to experience everything this body can!" She thought of kissing him hard on the mouth, then remembered that he had just came in there.

"Well, we can take this up to my room if you're interested..." Ryan's demeanor had changed from strong alpha male taking control to a young boy nervously asking permission.

All Robin could do was smile as she took his hand and nodded slowly. After straightening up a little they walked hand in hand through the club and were soon out the doors and on their way to the nearest elevator. They passed by the mall bar where Robin had been drinking earlier, but she was too excited to pay any attention. If she had looked inside, she would have seen her wife sitting at the bar nursing a margarita.

"Do you know that couple?"

Sandy looked up to see the bartender standing in front of her. "I... I thought I knew one of them."

"We think we know a lot of people, but we really only see what they want us to see," he was smiling at her at she felt a little better. "What brings such a beautiful woman to the bar this late? Surely you have someone waiting for you?"

"I'm actually here on my honeymoon, with my..." She was about to say husband, but didn't really know what that meant at the moment.

"Ah, I was serving your husband earlier."

"Oh," she said between sips of her drink.

"He was talking about you, told me how you two had met."

"Yeah... He treated me like a real person at a time when very few people did." She didn't know why she was opening up to the bartender, but it seemed to make her feel better. "He was a friend to me for no other reason than out of a desire to help me. Now men want to be my friends just because of how I look, but it was never that way with him."

"Wow, you sound like you really love him."

She thought about what had happened tonight, and even though she knew that "Robin" was at that moment probably fucking some stranger upstairs, she knew how she felt. "I do. I do love him."

"You love him even though she's currently a woman with a man right now?"

Sandy didn't question why this bartender named Barry knew everything, "Yes, I do."

"Well that is something." He was smiling again and she was put at ease.

"Do you think tonight will change her? Was I wrong for encouraging her to explore her sexuality?"

Barry shrugged, but the smile remained, "Sometimes when people get what they think they want, they really recognize how much they had to begin with. I can't really say if Robin will have that epiphany or not. All I can say is that she truly is lucky to have someone like you, and maybe in the morning she will see that."

"But what if I..."

"Sandy," he took her hands in his and held them tight, "I can only hope. I wish to help people, much like yourselves, but I can only do so much. Yes, me and my kind can change people.. But we can't "change" people." He was pointing to her heart now and she understood what he was saying.

"Who are you?" Sandy asked as she wiped away a tear.

"Would you believe me if I said I was a Pixie?" He smiled again and she returned it, somehow knowing everything between her and Robin would be alright.

///// Chapter 5
///// "When Enough is Enough?"

Upstairs in the Coho Resort Hotel, Robin was pushing a completely naked Ryan onto the bed. She had spent a long time taking the clothes off of his firm body, taking time to build the anticipation to a fever pitch.

"What do you want me to do now?" She was sporting the most wicked grin imaginable, and Ryan could only think of one thing.

"Strip for me."

She laughed as she began to sway her hips in rhythm with some unheard beat. She ran her hands up and down the mini dress she was wearing and turned so her ass was facing him. The dress lifted high enough for Ryan too see both of her ass cheeks before she dropped it.

"My God, your ass is perfect."

"Tell me more about my ass," she asked as she began to make it bounce.

"It's the best ass I've ever seen. Even the girls on the cheer squad can't compete."

"Do you want to touch it?"

"Fuck yeah."

Robin then backed herself up against him and felt his hand immediately rubbing her ass. She was so turned on that she abandoned the rest of her striptease and simply pulled the dress over her head.

"What happened to my striptease?" Ryan asked with faux displeasure

"I can't wait anymore... I need you." To drive the point home she turned and popped off her bra, letting her breasts hand inches from Ryan's face. He took them into his hands without saying a word and began to lick them while sucking on her nipples. "Oh, fuck!" Her tits were more sensitive now than they were earlier with Sandy, and the attention they were receiving was making her wet.

"Where did you come from?" Ryan asked in between kissing each breast.

"I'm new," Robin said with a laugh.

Before she knew it they were both naked on the bed and she was on all fours. "God, I need you in me now!" She looked over her shoulder and saw Ryan fumbling with something, and when she realized what it was she wondered what that meant. If he wore a condom then the sex would be nowhere near as good... Yet, what if she got pregnant?

She chuckled at the last thought, "No condom! Just get inside of me!"

"Are you sure?" Ryan asked, again the young boy returning.

"Fuck me, dammit!"

He didn't wait another second before he plunged deep inside of her. Nothing Robin experienced earlier in the evening or even in her life as Roger compared with the feeling of being filled up with a giant cock. "Finally! Yes! YES!"

As Ryan continued to pound into her, he looked down at the amazing ass below him and was shocked by what he saw. "Fuck! Are you a virgin?"

"I guess I was!" She laughed and Ryan seemed spurned on by the fact that he had popped this goddesses cherry.

For the next half hour Robin was taken in every way imaginable. Ryan only hesitated once when she asked for anal, but he soon gave in and enjoyed it as much as she did. Everyone of her sexual desires were being met, and when he had cum in her for the third time they finally rested.

"Oh my God! That was fucking incredible!"

Robin sighed as she laid next to her naked lover, "Yes, it really was."

"I mean, I've never done half of that. God, it was only your first time!"

"And I loved every minute..." Then she paused.

"What?"

"I was just thinking about someone..."

"Oh," Ryan said, his face souring. She could tell that he was a good guy, and he was falling for her.

"No, it's... It's not exactly what you think..."

They were interrupted by the door to the room opening and two men entering after turning on the light.

"I was balls deep in that bitch and no one on the dance floor even... Oh, fuck!"

Rya pulled the sheet over them both and began yelling, "Fuck, guys! Didn't you see the sock on the door!"

Both men had their eyes locked on Robin, and even though she was covered by a sheet they could still see the curves of her body. She looked them over as they did her, and she smiled as she saw that they were just as good looking as Ryan.

"Shit, we're sorry," said the taller one of the two.

"Yeah, we'll leave you to it," the other said as they both made for the door.

"No," Robin surprised herself by speaking, but continued anyway, "I want you two to stay."

"What?" The three men asked in unison.

"I want..." Her mind was moving a mile a minute. She was fulfilled in everyway she had ever known, yet here were two more cocks. She thought of the implications, but her drive to be satisfied was over-riding all other thoughts. But could she really do this?

"Hey, look," Ryan said with some concern, "I'm not really looking for..."

"Then leave, and you two can stay." She had convinced herself that this was what she wanted, and again she made her point by pulling the sheets down and watched as the two new guy's jaws dropped.

"I'm out of here," Ryan said as he gathered up his things, "Come on guys, she's..."

"Fucking gorgeous," one said as he pulled off his shirt.

"Yeah man, put that sock back on the handle on your way out."

Ryan said nothing as he gathered up his things, and only spoke once he got to the door. "God, Robin... When is enough... enough?"

The door closed and the words hit Robin like a ton of bricks. As the two men got on the bed with her, she began to rethink what she was doing. She began to think when would she really ever be satisfied.

A few floors up Sandy was wearing a robe and sitting on her bed, having changed out of her dress the minute she got back to her room. Part of her wanted to go into the Hotel to find her husband, but she felt that she needed to wait for her to come back. She decided to pass the time by looking over some of the photos from the wedding earlier, not wanting to turn on the TV in fear of what might happen.

She picked up a photo of her and Roger standing side by side. He looked very handsome, and she was very pleased with the way she filled out her dress. They looked like a happy couple with a bright future before them, and even though Barry had put her mind at rest she was still worried that she might loose her husband.

Sandy looked up from the bed when she heard pounding on the door. As she approached cautiously she could hear a woman's voice on the other side. She looked through the peep hole and was shocked to see Robin standing outside, and she was completely naked.

"Oh my God, Sandy," Robin said as she burst through the door Sandy had just opened, "I'm so glad you're up here."

"What happened?" She watched as her husband shut the door and wrapped her naked body around her and started sobbing. "Oh my God, Roger? What happened? Did someone do something to you?"

"No, but I almost let them. I'm so sorry, Sandy. I'm so fucking sorry." Sandy walked Robing over to the bed, where she wrapped in a robe and got her a glass of water.

"Tell me, Roger. What happened with that guy?"

"You saw?"

"Yeah, I was in the bar when I saw you two running toward the elevator."

"We... I fucked him, Sandy. I lost all control and let him fuck me like I fucked you earlier." Sandy knew this was probably the case, but it still stung to hear it from her husband. "Then two more guys came in and..."

"No, Roger... You didn't?"

"No, I didn't. Ryan, the guy I went up with, said something that cleared my mind. Enough is enough, Sandy. I love you and I only ever want to be with you."

Sandy smiled, though she still hurt inside, and held her husband close. "It's okay, it's okay..."

"What do we do now? Where do we go from here?" As Sandy held her weeping husband close, she thought the same thing.

A year later Robin sat on a porch overlooking the Pacific and watched as the waves came in. She sipped an iced tea while looking through different apps on her phone, before she heard the door open behind her.

"Guess who just woke up?" Sandy was standing in the doorway with a baby in her arms.

"Ah, she just went down thirty minutes ago."

"Yeah, she's just a little fussy." Sandy then handed over the baby to Robin who took her and began to rock in her chair. She looked over at her wife who scooted a chair over to her and sat down while taking her hand in her own.

"Did you imagine this is where we'd be on our anniversary?"

Robin thought about it a moment before answering. "Stuck in Timber Grove because we can't travel with a three month old little girl?"

"No, you know what I mean."

Robin chuckled, "Yeah, I know."

"Do you miss Roger?"

"I don't know, do you?" Sandy smiled and kissed her wife's hand, choosing not to say anything. "I think about being a man from time to time, but then I look down at Lori and I know I made the right choice." She thought again about the morning after when Barry explained that she had gotten pregnant with Ryan, and that the baby would be lost if she changes back into Roger. "Yeah, I made the right choice."

"I know you did, too." Sandy leaned over and kissed her husband on the cheek before standing up. "Do you want to come in?"

"No... I think I'll just stay out here since she's up."

Sandy looked concerned. "Are you sure?"

"Absolutely. Now go and enjoy your anniversary gift," Robin smiled up at her wife and nodded her on, "unless you want me to give it another go?"

"No, I think I'm ready." Sandy then leaned down and kiss Robin hard on the mouth before opening the door. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

She smiled and left her husband and daughter on the porch as she walked to her room. With each step she took she removed another piece of clothing, until she stood in front of the bedroom door wearing nothing but her panties. She felt her heart racing and moved her hands through her long black hair. After a quick breath she opened the door and saw Ryan sitting on the bed in a pair of boxers.

"Sandy... Holy shit, you look fantastic."

They had tracked Ryan down at the college a few months into the pregnancy to let him know he was going to be a father. He was ecstatic at the news, and glad that they were allowing him to be part of her life in the capacity of an uncle. They also invited him into their bedroom from time to time, as Sandy had learned to keep her and Robin's sex life fresh. They always made sure he wore a condom... until tonight.

Sandy walked over to him and sat next to him on the bed. He looked very nervous, and she kissed him on the cheek. "You know, there's other ways we can do this."

She chuckled and stood up in front of him, shimmying out of her panties as she did. "Oh, don't you want me, Ryan?" He looked up at the beauty before him and took a deep breath. He then pulled her close and began kissing her erect nipples. "Oh, just like that! God, yes!"

After some fun foreplay, he was pressing the tip of his cock against her moist opening as a big smile crossed Sandy's face. "Do it, Ryan. Put a baby in me!"

///// The End

The Little Toy Gun
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

Dean Trout was at the Timber Grove Thrift Shop with his mother while she looked for some jewelry. He loved coming to the thrift shop, as it was filled all sorts of oddities and cool things he could look at. It also had a girl working there that fourteen year old Dean was becoming more and more interested with seeing. Her name is Erika Schimbare, only daughter to the owner of the shop.

Dean just finished his last year of middle school and, like many boys his age, he was becoming more infatuated with the feminine body. Which of course is why he and his friends were spending so much time in the thrift shop following Erika around. Even now Dean was staring at her and admiring her curves, she even looked like the playmates in the Playboy his friend Eric brought over. Her brown hair fell down her back in curls, stopping just short of a very curvy ass she always showed off by wearing very short shorts. Her breasts were average with that of the other high school girls, but more perky and pronounced on her frame.

It was while he was admiring Erika's tits that his mother slapped him on the back of the head and scolded him for staring. His mother dragged him into the toy area and told him to stay put.

This upset Dean quite a bit as the only reason he came in was to look at Erika. He began absentmindedly looking through the toys when he heard a voice.

"Can I help you find something?"

Dean turned around to see Erika standing right in front of him. He was at a complete loss as she smiled down at him and stared at him with her blue eyes.

"Um... I was... you know..."

"Looking at my boobs?" she said with a warm smile.

"No!" Dean yelled caught in an obvious lie. "I wouldn't... I mean I haven't..."

Erika laughed and came closer to him. "Don't worry about it, I know what I look like and I try not to make it easy for you boys." She was now crouching down so she was eye to eye with Dean, who was still waiting for that growth spurt.

"You've noticed?" Dean said blushing. "... I'm sorry."

"Yeah, you boys make it pretty obvious. But don't worry, I'm not mad." Dean was surprised at how kind Erika was. He could imagine a much different scenario taking place and was glad she wasn't getting his mother. "Look, you're young and a little curious is all." Soon she was rifling through the toy bin next to him when she pulled out what appeared to be a little toy water gun.

"What's that?" Dean asked inquiringly.

"This," she seemed to test the weight of the gun in her hand before continuing, "is something that will let you get over your curiosities."

"How?"

"Well, let's just say that you fill up this gun with any kind of water and shoot someone with it, they will become the person you're thinking of."

Dean furrowed his brow and lowered his head. "You're picking on me. I said I was sorry."

Erika leaned in closer to him. "I'm telling you the truth... this gun is magic." Deans eyes brightened up, simply by having Erika within distance where he could see down her tank top. "Ahem..."

"Sorry!"

Erika stood up and laughed again as she tossed the gun to Dean. "Don't worry about it, that's why I'm giving you the gun to make you more tolerable around us girls."

"So, any kind of water?"

"Yep, and when that person dries off, they will be back to normal."

"So, how will this help me with girls?"

Erika sighed and laughed to herself. "You're a good kid, Dean. Most boys' minds would already be rushing through all the bad things they'd do with this gun, which is why I'm trusting you to use it and bring it back to me, okay?"

"Sure, tell me what to do."

"Well," Erika smiles, "do you have a good friend?"

"Eric, sure."

"Well, the way I see it you squirt Eric with the gun and he becomes a girl for a while... that way you both get a good idea what girls look like. Hell, you can change too if you really want to know."

Deans mind was now racing ahead of his manners as he ran down the aisle with the gun before turning and shouting a quick thanks to Erika. "Bring it back when you're done!" she called after him.

"I promise!"

Erika walked back to the front of the shop just in time to see Dean pull his mother out the front door.

"Did you give him the gun?" It was her father, Levi.

"Yeah, dad." She rolled her eyes at him.

"You trust him enough to do that?"

"Yes... I do." With that she walked away from her father as Levi continued to stare at the family leaving.

The ride home took way too long as far as Dean was concerned. He already asked his mom if he could go over to his friends house to play. Dean worked it all out already, Eric's parents were out of town and they would have the whole house to themselves. His mother agreed and Dean was off to his friends house with the little water gun in his back pocket.

"No way!" Eric said as Dean had finished telling him about the gun. Sure enough the house was empty save for the two of them, they had plenty of time to do whatever they wanted.

"Honest, that's what Erika said."

"Are you sure she wasn't pulling your chain?"

"Only one way to find out."

"Fine, but let's start small. Shoot me and make me taller."

"Why?"

"Well..."

Dean laughed at his friend, "Are you scared of becoming a girl?"

"No! I'm just... being careful."

"Fine," Dean said with a laugh as he filled the water gun in the nearby sink and raised it up to his friend. Eric just stood there in silence, as if any word he said might cause everything to go wrong. Dean was also very quiet, and he held his finger over the trigger for a long time before...

"Hey, not in my eyes!" Eric yelled after the water had splashed all over his face.

"Oh my God," Dean said in surprise.

Eric then looked at his friend and had to tilt his head down for the first time. "Holy shit! It worked!"

"I know! Do you feel any different?"

"No, not really." Eric was walking around cautiously, as if he was avoiding landmines. "Look, my clothes fit me just the same!"

"That's weird."

"I just grew a foot, and you think clothes growing is weird?" They both laughed and then fell quiet almost at the same time.

"You know what this means?"

"Fuck yeah I do! We're gonna see some tits!" The two boys grabbed some towels and went out by Eric's family pool so they wouldn't get the inside of the house all wet. "Just don't turn me into one of the bimbos."

"What's a bimbo, Eric?"

Eric sighed at the naivete of Dean. He had taken it upon himself to inform Dean to all the craziness that his older brother had shared with him. "A bimbo is a dumb girl who always wants to have sex."

"Okay," Dean said as he filled up the gun, "not a bimbo."

"And make me a redhead!"

"Fine," Dean said as he raised the gun up and pointed it at his friend. In Dean's mind he pictured a very curvy redhead wearing a white bikini, He then closed his eyes as he pulled the trigger and shot his friend with the water.

"Holy shit, that's cold!" Dean heard Eric yell, only he sounded much different. He opened his eyes slowly and saw the redhead from his mind standing in front of him in the very same white bikini. "Fuck, it worked! I can't believe this, I have titties!"

Dean started bouncing up and down as his large breasts bounced every which way. He, or she, had very tan skin and green eyes with some freckles... Dean had always liked freckles. She turned around and showed Dean her new ass, which Dean approved of.

"You look amazing, better than Erika even!"

"I look way hotter than her, and I bet I could nail a ton more guys than her..." Eric added under his breath.

"What!?" Dean asked.

"Nothing... just look at these titties!"

"Can I? You know... can I see them," Dean asked kind of embarrassed.

"Oh, definitely." Soon Eric had her top off and Dean was staring at his first pair of breasts.

"They're amazing."

"Fuck yeah they are, you should feel them." Dean laughed at this, when Eric quickly added, "No seriously, feel them."

"Really?"

"Sure, but only if I get to feel yours when you change." Dean weighed the options in his mind and thought it might be a little too weird to feel up his best friend. None of that thinking mattered as Eric grabbed his hand and put it on his tit.

"Woah, they're soft." Dean was now slightly rubbing the breast.

"That feels really good..." Eric wanted to tell him that he was getting wet in his bikini bottoms, but it was his first time getting turned on as a woman so he wasn't sure what was happening.

"Dean, I um...."

"What?" Dean answered, at the same time removing his hand from her tit.

"Do you, want to see somewhere else?" Eric motioned down as he undid one of the knots keeping the bikini bottoms in place. And that was the first time either boys had seen a vagina, and they were confused by it.

"Eric, maybe we should dry you off..."

"No, it feels really good..." Eric's hand was massaging it slowly.

"You seem different, Eric. Are you okay?" Dean was getting a little uncomfortable being in front of a girl playing with herself.

"I feel great, really I do." Eric was now one finger deep in his slit. "Actually, I would feel better with... wait... FUCK!" The sexy redhead fingering herself that had only moments before been Eric now looked very mad. "I want to fuck guys! I told you not to make me a bimbo you little shit!"

"I'm sorry! All I was thinking was 'Not a bimbo' over and over!"

"So you were repeating 'Bimbo' over and over in your mind and now I want to have sex with guys!"

"You want to have sex with me!?" Dean said in disgust, knowing that even though she had the body of a hot chick, it was still Eric in there.

"Fuck no, I wouldn't want to hook up with you... I want..." Eric looked kinda cute as she blushed. "...I want a man."

Dean started laughing and Eric responded by punching him real hard in the arm.

"Ouch, you hit hard for a girl!" Dean was rubbing his arm and did not notice Eric grabbing the little toy water gun from him.

"Give me that gun!" Dean yelled as Eric brought it up to shoot him.

"Alright, here comes a blonde bimbo!"

Eric thought for a moment and then the water hit Dean square in the chest, but it felt as if it went right through him. In an instant Dean was transformed, but Eric was none too pleased with the results.

"What the fuck!?" Eric shouted as a tall man with a pair of board shorts on appeared in front of him.

"You prick, why did you shoot me?" Dean said in a deep baritone as he looked over his body. "I look like some freaking surfer."

"This gun is fucking broken!" Eric said in a fit of rage as she threw the gun to the ground splitting it in half.

"Dammit Eric, I'm supposed to bring that back!"

"All of this is your fault." Then Eric pushed him hard in the chest.

"Hey, you were the one who brought up Bimbos!"

"All I can think about now is guys!" Eric leaned in to push Dean again, but he stepped out of the way and Eric fell headfirst into the pool. Dean couldn't help but laugh at the site, but as he waited a couple of seconds the laughter faded because Eric did not surface. Dean forgot that Eric wasn't a great swimmer, so he jumped in and found that this new body of his swam so great that he easily grabbed Eric and brought her to the surface.

The strangeness of this scene washed over Dean, as the fact that he was now an adult with Eric a full grown woman. He lifted Eric out of the pool and patted her on the back to get all the water out. When that didn't work, he knew what he had to do... or his body knew. He checked her airway for any blockage then proceeded to perform rescue breathing on her. Two breaths in he realized she was just fine, due mostly to the fact that her tongue was in his mouth.

"What the fuck!" Dean leapt away as Eric brought herself up on her elbows.

Eric gave him a little pout. "Come on, you saved my life... How can I repay you?" She then reached down into Dean's trunks and grabbed his new cock, which felt like a monster.

"Eric, this isn't you... somethings... ahhh... wrong..."

"What's wrong is that this cock is not in my mouth..." Dean was paralyzed with the sudden sensation of his first hand job that he couldn't find a way to stop this redheaded babe from pulling down his trunks and wrapping her mouth around his cock.

"Oh, my God... Eric... you have to stop..."

"Call me Erica, silly," she said quickly before bobbing up and down on him more.

Deans mind went suddenly to Erika from the shop. She had said something about drying off and everything would be back to normal (It was getting harder to think as Erica began working his balls) maybe all the water had made them worse?

"The water... it's making you do this, Eric..."

"ERICA!" she shouted as she pushed Dean into the pool. Dean quickly bounded out of the pool, now standing completely naked in front of "Erica" with her lunging right for him. She pushed him down on his back and hovered her new pussy right over his new cock. "Fuck me, Dean... fuck my pussy..." and in one swift motion both of their virginity's were lost as Erica writhed on top of Dean like a pro. So many different feelings were trying to be processed at one time, that he began to be overwhelmed.

"Grab my titties!" Erica shrieked as Dean could no longer fight the urges so he started to rub her tits, then he leaned up and began licking them. "Wow, Dean! Suck my tits more!" Erica screamed before launching into a series of moans and giggles.

"Fuck... Erica, I feel funny.." Dean exclaimed as a pressure was building up in his balls. Erica responded by pumping up and down on him faster, her red hair flowing like a wave of fire above him. "FUCK!!!!!" Dean screamed as he came inside Erica who reciprocated with a long scream of her own. She collapsed on top of Dean, their adult bodies covered in water and now mostly sweat.

"I can't believe... we just did that..." Dean said while trying to catch his breath.

"I'm gonna fucking kill you for that," Erica said between giggles, "but fuck me if it wasn't amazing."

"I think I just did." They shared a nervous laugh as Dean gathered his thoughts. "Okay... we need to dry off now before anything else happens," he said as he stood up and pulled up his trunks.

Erica quickly grabbed her bikini and put it back on. "Yeah, this is crazy... I need to dry off fast because I really want to fuck again."

That's when something unexpected happened.

"Is this where the pool party is?" A group of a dozen college kids were entering the backyard, mostly guys with a couple of girls.

"Whoa, hold up. Who sent you here?" Dean asked, stopping them from coming further.

"Twitter just blew up with 'Pool Party' at this address," the tallest guy said as he dropped a small cooler and took of his shirt.

Dean could tell that Erica was staring at the slab of meat in front of her like a buffet. "Well, there's no party... so you should leave..."

"Dean, this is my house and they are welcome to stay." Dean couldn't move fast enough to stop Erica from diving back into the pool. She popped her head up and held her bikini top above her head. "Suits optional!"

With that everyone cheered as more bodies jumped in the pool, many taking Erica's advice and doing do naked. Dean saw a lot of flesh and his body, still not quite dry, was working his way closer to the pool.

"Hi, I'm Emily..." said a very busty girl walking up to him, which was fortunate because the sight of his older sister in a bikini looking at him like "that" was all he needed to free his mind.

"I'm outta here," he simply said and walked past his stunned sister. She was so used to getting any guy that he could tell she was upset.

Dean knew he had to act fast and he looked back one more time for his friend. "Erica, you don't have to do this!" He looked in the pool trying to locate her, and when he did he saw her pushed up against the side of the pool as the tall college guy was reaching around grabbing her tits as they kissed.

He needed to get help fast. Dean ran as fast as he could out of his neighborhood, which in his new body was fairly fast, to the thrift shop which was still open. "Erika! I need to speak with Erika!" He was shouting and getting a lot of looks from people in the store, including some high school girls who were smiling at him. He then realized he was still in the body of an adult wearing only some swim trunks.

"Can I help you?" It was Erica coming around a corner, and her eyes lit up as well at the sight of the shirtless man.

"Erika! It's me, Dean! Somethings happened!" He thought it was weird to look down on Erika, after looking up to her only hours before.

"What? What happened?"

"My friend and I... we fell in the pool before..." His face went red as he thought of what he and "Erica" had done.

She smiled, knowing that most people who change in Timber Grove can't seem to control themselves. "That's an absolutely normal thing to happen, Dean. Sex is..."

"I'm not worried about the sex! A ton of people showed up at my friends house and I think my friend is out of control!"

Erica took his arm and led him out of the shop. As she passed by her father she saw a big smile cross his face. She ushered Eric into the passenger seat of her hatchback then jumped in herself. "Dean, I need you to calm down and tell me what's happening, and lead me to his house."

"We used the gun like you said, only Eric turned into a bimbo then turned me into this!"

She was driving fast now, taking sharp turns as Dean screamed out directions at the last second. She listened to him retell the story, and knew what the problem was almost immediately. Dean was right in thinking them going into the pool had made the magic worse, or really stick in their case. She was glad that Dean hadn't noticed yet, but he was bone dry and still an adult.

"What will you do!"

"Dean, we'll just use the gun and turn you two back."

"Are you sure?"

To be honest she wasn't sure, but she wasn't going to tell him that. "Yeah, we're good!" They finally arrived at Eric's house and found a ton of cars parked up and down the street. "Holy shit, where did they all come from?" Erika asked as she got out of the car.

"I don't know! Someone said something about twitter?"

Erika knew what that meant, but she focused on the task at hand. They walked together into the back and saw a multitude of people in a state of undress. "Do you see Eric?"

Dean looked around, and although there were a ton of good looking girls, Eric was not one of them. "No, I can't see him."

Erica knew that was bad news, because she knew of only one reason people would go inside during a pool party. "I think he's inside!"

"What? Why would he go inside? Oh, you don't think..."

"What does he look like?"

"Um..."

"Not the time to be embarrassed, Dean!"

"He's a redhead with really big tits."

"Okay, I'll go in and find him, you just find that gun!"

"I know what he looks..."

"Just find the gun!" Erica said and then rushed into the house. She didn't want Dean to find Eric doing what she thought he'd probably be doing. "Eric? Eric!?" She bounded from room to room, having no luck on the first floor. When she arrived upstairs she heard the tell tale sign that her previous fears were right.

"Yes! Yes! Fuck me harder! Fuck!" Some girl was having the time of her life, and Erika knew most signs pointed to Eric. She ran to the door where the voice was coming from and was shocked by what she saw. A very busty redhead was naked on her knees with one guy fucking her from behind while she gave a hand job to two others. "Yes! Fuck me more!"

"Alright, everyone out," Erika shouted, only no one hear her. "Get the fuck out!" When she yelled the second time, the walls seemed to shake. This got the guys attention who quickly pulled up their pants and left the room.

"No! Come back and fuck me you fuckers! Why did you make them leave!?"

"Eric? My name is Erika and I'm here to help."

"I don't want help! I just want a big cock in me!" Erika then watched Eric's eyes get big and turned to see Dean entering the room.

"I found the gun!" Dean shouted before he saw the woman that was once his chubby little friend standing there naked.

"Dean! Get your cock out and stick it in my ass!"

"What!?" Dean looked mortified at his friends request.

"Fuck, you really did a number on her. Now look at her and picture your best friend going back to normal."

"No! I love being a big titted bimbo! I want a cock in me!" She was getting up off the bed, before a stream of water hit her naked breasts. "No! I... I... What the hell is happening?" On the bed now was a fat, young teenager wearing a pair of swimming trunks.

"Oh my God! It worked!" Dean exclaimed as he turned and gave Erika a big hug. He held onto her for a little longer than he should have, but he loved they way her breasts felt against him.

"Okay, that's enough, Dean." She slowly pushed him away before turning her attention to Eric. "So... What do you remember?"

Eric was still in a state of shock, but words finally found their way out. "I... I think that I..."

"Okay, so you remember everything. Would you like to forget everything?" Eric nodded so emphatically that Erika thought his head would come off. "Okay," she said with a wave of her hand, "Uita." The moment she said the word Eric's eyes glossed over and he fell onto his bed.

"What just happened?" Dean asked, checking on his friend to make sure he was okay.

"I put a spell on him to make him forget, but it'll also make him sleep for the next twelve hours probably."

"A spell? Then you're a..."

"Witch? Yeah, I learned some magic back in Romania." Dean didn't know what to say. This girl that he had been infatuated with turned out to be some kind of a witch. "I'm sorry Dean, but I'm going to have to cast the spell on you too."

"I... That's probably a good idea."

"But I put you through a lot today, and I'm really sorry about that," she said as she walked over and closed the door before locking it.

"What are you doing?" Dean asked nervously.

"Well, I feel really bad about all of this, so I thought I might..." She didn't finish the thought, choosing instead to lift her t-shirt over her head.

"Oh my God," Dean said as he backed up. She wasn't wearing a bra, so her perky breasts were just right there in front of him. She made another gesture with her hand, and Dean found that he was unable to speak.

"It's okay, Dean... Just follow my lead." She then freed his cock from his board shorts and began to rub it with both hands. "Okay, now I'm going to take off my shorts," she added as she slowly undid her zipper. Dean could only watch in silence as she pulled her shorts and panties down in one motion.

"Dean, I want you to enter me here," and Dean looked down to see her presenting her trimmed vagina to him. Not wanting to miss this opportunity, Dean stepped closer to her and entered her all at once. "Oh, Dean! You are bigger than I... Oh!" He began working in and out of her as fast as he could. "Slow down, tiger... That's it, nice and slow. Find a good rhythm." Her back was now against the wall as he thrusted deeper inside of her. "Yeah, that's much better. Now kiss me."

Even though Dean was in the body of an adult and was having sex Erika, the thought of kissing her seemed like too much. "It's okay, just..." She leaned up and placed her lips on his. She then forced his mouth open with her tongue and began to explore his mouth. He didn't know what to do, so he just circled his tongue around hers. "Not bad," she said pulling away, "but you should practice more."

She giggled as he continued to pump her, and she looked and saw his eyes getting bigger. "Oh, you're about to cum?" He nodded and she smiled. "Okay, pull me close and we'll cum together, alright? Yeah, just like that... Oh my! Right there! Yes! Yes!!!" She then felt him explode inside of her, right in time with her own orgasm. She then kissed him on the lips before saying something else...

"Dean? Dean!"

Dean shot awake and took in his surroundings. He was in his bed and his mother was at the door yelling at him. "It's ten in the morning! Get up so you can go into town with me!" He groggily nodded his head and began to get dressed. As he did, he tried to remember a dream that he was having, but it was slipping from him with every passing second. He thought for a moment that...

"Dean! Let's go!" His mother's shouting from downstairs pushed away any thought of the dream, and he put his shoes on before bounding down the stairs and outside with this mother. The entire time they drove around town Dean sat in the back, fighting off the feeling like he was missing something. "Alright, I have to go into the shop... can you control yourself if you come in?"

Dean looked out the window and saw that they had pulled up to the Thrift Shop. "Yeah," Dean said as he got out of the car. He walked with his mother inside and the feeling from earlier intensified.

"Dean, are you alright?" His mother asked, concerned.

"Yeah... I just, I'm fine." His mother then continued shopping and Dean decided to do the same. He only came to the shop for one reason, and after a moment of looking around he saw it. Erika was helping a young woman in the dress area and Dean just got lost looking at her. She was wearing a pair of jean shorts today with a yellow t-shirt that said "Timber Grove Changes You!" He laughed as he read the shirt, then was horrified to see her looking right at him.

He looked away as fast as he could, then looked back to see her smiling at him. She then winked at him, and Dean's mind was filled with rapid fired visions of her naked body before hearing her voice in his head.

"Look me up when you're eighteen..."

A slap on the back of the head brought everything back into focus. "Stop staring! God, I just can't take you anywhere!" His mother was pulling him out of the store, but he turned just in time to see a giggling Erika waving at him as he left.

Dean just smiled back and waved, blushing a deep red as he did.

///// The End

The Lively Lingerie
a Timber Grove Story
by TGTrinity

Larry Green was looking through the clothing area of the Timber Grove thrift shop when a man walked up to him.

"Hey, Larry, how are you doing today?" It was Levi Schimbare, the owner of the shop and a friend of Larry's.

"Oh, hi Levi... I'm alright, I guess..."

"Come now, you don't sound alright," Levi looked at Larry like a car salesman would look at a stranger, "tell Levi what troubles you."

"Well, Margie and I have been married for 20 Years and I wanted to get her something special for our anniversary."

"Well, what's the problem with that?"

"It's just..." Larry looked around to make sure no one could hear him. "Margie has kinda let herself go recently."

"Well, that happens after 20 years..." Levi lied, like any good salesman would. He knew that Margie had packed on a good 75 pound in the last couple of years, which was a shame as back in the day she was quite the looker. Levi thought for a moment on Larry's 18 year old daughter who looks like her mothers spitting image at her age, and the guys in town follow her around non stop.

"I know, it's just I think she feels bad being with me since I haven't put on any weight."

"Well, I think I may have something that will help you out."

"What?"

"Well, it's something special I have... and I typically wouldn't even mention it if we weren't friends," Levi smiled, and Larry mistook the smile as friendly, "but come back here and I'll show you."

Levi led Larry into the back of the shop passing his daughter Erika as he did so. "Erika, I'll be showing Larry something from our private collection."

"Mr. Green, why don't you just stay out here and I can help you find something?" She said it in a friendly way that almost had Larry, but Levi saw her trying to interfere.

"No, only the best for Larry!" He almost yelled it, but Larry didn't notice and only shrugged at Erika as he followed Levi into the back.

"Now, this believe me when I tell you that this is something very special," Levi said as he pulled Larry into a closed room and turned on an overhead light. On one side of the room was a shelves and shelves of books and boxes while the other side had clothes of all different kinds hanging up. Levi rummaged through the hung clothes until he produced something that made Larry's jaw drop.

It was a set of Lingerie, and it was the sexiest thing Larry had ever seen in his life. It was black lace and looked like it was made for a woman with a rather generous rack. Fishnet ran over the stomach leading down to a pair of crotchless panties that left little to the imagination. Larry actually found himself getting aroused just looking at it, until the absurdity of it all dawned on him. "There is no way my wife would ever fit into that."

Levi smirked. "What if I told you it would fit anyone and it would make them fit into it."

"I don't understand..."

"You don't have to. All you need to know is if Margie puts this on her body will change to the body this lingerie was made for, and the best part is she won't even realize anything is different."

Larry was laughing incredulously. "So you're telling me she'll think she's always had a body like that?"

"Yes." Levi knew Larry was laughing at him like he was crazy, but he also knew that Larry wanted to believe.

"But, what if..."

"She takes it off, she goes right back to normal."

Larry was done laughing. He loves his wife and would never cheat on her, yet recently the desire to physically be with her was wavering. Would this piece of erotica allow him another night of passion with his wife? He stared at the Lingerie and felt as if it was beckoning him to take her.

Levi could see his mind working and pounced on him. "Tell you what, I'll give her to you free of charge."

"What?"

"I can see the way you look at her, you want her."

Why was Levi referring to this piece of clothing as if it was a person? "I do..."

"Then it's settled, I'll wrap it up and you can surprise Margie with it."

As Larry sat in his bedroom looking back at the events of the evening he was still amazed he walked out of the shop with the lingerie. How was he supposed to show this thing to his wife and not have her laugh at him, or worse yell at him for even pretending she could fit in it.

"Thanks for the dinner, Honey, it was delicious," Margie said as she came out of the bathroom in a large bathroom robe. "Diana is staying over at Emily Trout's house, even though I think she is a bad influence on our little girl... Are you listening to me, Larry?"

"Ah, yeah..." He wasn't, the Lingerie was enveloping his whole mind. "The Trout girl looks like trouble."

"Oh, really? You've been checking out the Trout girl have you? With knockers like that, I've been checking her out too." She began laughing as she sat on the bed with Larry. It was moments like this that made Larry really understand how much he really loved his wife. The thought came to him that he should just get rid of the Lingerie and be with his wife...

"What's in the bag?" Before Larry knew it Margie had the bag in her hands and was opening it.

"Nothing!" Larry regretted ever going to Levi and making this purchase.

"You got me something else, I thought the necklace was enough..." She stood up and moved away from Larry so he could not stop her from opening it.

"Margie, I'm going to take it back..." It was too late, he could see the look on her face when she finally laid eyes on the Lingerie. Back in the day Margie was a pretty kinky girl, allowing Larry to do all sorts of things with her. She had even been with plenty of men before Larry, and even some girls which Larry loved to hear about. Yet when she looked at the Lingerie she was not surprised or even mad... she was embarrassed.

"What is this, Larry?"

Larry thought for a moment on how he could save the situation. "It's a special Lingerie..."

"This would never fit me..." She now had it all out of the wrapping and was holding it up to her.

"Yes... yes it will..."

"No..." Now the anger was coming,"No it won't!" She looked down at it against her body and felt angry, ashamed and aroused... the last emotion surprised her.

Larry was struggling to not the situation get away from him. "It is special, believe me."

"Wait," she was still holding it close to her body, "this wasn't for me? You're cheating on me!"

"No. God no!" Larry had never been accused of being unfaithful and it hit him like a ton of bricks. "Margie, believe me... it is special..."

Margie had never been so angry at her husband in all of her life. She knew that she was letting herself go, and had been planning to get it under control. At the age of 38 she was still able to turn things around, and deep down she was a little angry that Larry looked the same as he did when they married.

You should really show him how wrong he was... try me on.

Yeah, she thought to herself... that would show him. "Special, is she?"

"Yes, she is... wait, what?" Larry asked flabbergasted as his wife disrobed and began to step into the Lingerie. There it was again... this piece of Lingerie was not a "She"!

"You want me in this, fine!" She began to force her naked body through the legs of the Lingerie and Larry sat in shock as her legs smoothed, the fat and cellulite being washed away as she pulled it up her legs. "You bastard, why do this to me on our anniversary!?" She now had the panties snug about her now tiny waist, her womanly parts reforming and tightening.

"Margie!" Larry was shocked at what was happening, but deep down he knew he should stop her.

"No, you try to make me look like a fool." The fishnet was now smoothing out her stomach, the fat whisked away in moments. "And I will show you who the fool is." She reached her arms through the straps and pulled up the cups which encased her still massive breasts, only now all of the veins and wrinkles were gone. She adjusted her breasts for a moment. "You thought I couldn't fit into this," as her breasts settled in her face was transformed and her dusty blonde hair changed into a deep brown and fell in curls down her back, "and yet it fits like a glove, Larry."

"My God, Margie..."

"I know, 20 years later and I still have it." All of the anger was gone from his wife's, or this new woman's face and was replaced with beaming pride. "Wow, good to see I can still surprise you, Larry."

Larry was now looking at a woman who could easily be in a Victoria's Secret catalog, although her current attire would be a little too racy even for them. "I can't believe this."

"Well, believe it, Larry..." She was moving slowly over to him as his erection grew in his pants. "Now, isn't the 20th anniversary the oral anniversary?"

As she fumbled with his pants and released his cock Larry felt like he was cheating on his wife somehow. "Well, Mr. Lare-bare looks pretty happy..." That snapped everything into place. This was his wife of 20 years, only now she was in a body built for sex. This was not cheating.

Soon she was working on his cock sending him into realms of pleasure he hadn't experienced in years. Her mouth took him all in, her tongue whipping all around his cock as he tried his best not to explode that very instant. She looked up into his eyes, and he looked back into hers and was lost in them. There was a look like she enjoyed nothing more than bobbing up and down on his cock, a smile on her lips as she did so.

The sight of this sent him over the edge and he came in large torrents and she pulled him close, taking it all. "Shit, that felt good!"

"I'm not even getting started yet, lover," she said as she threw him back on the bed and hovered her exposed pussy over his mouth. "And you haven't started either."

Larry needed no more encouragement and began to eat out his wife's new pussy. He was astounded at how tight it was, his tongue darting up and down. Soon his hands were reaching up and freeing her tits from the Lingerie. He was amazed at the size of the breasts, and more astounded at how perky they were.

"Fuck, that feels sooo good, Larry! Oh my God! Fuck!" Her body shivered all over as he began sucking on her clit, his hands still working her tits. "Yes! Right there, Larry!" She was now grinding down into him, his tongue finally penetrating inside her. "Fuuuuuck! Fuck yes!" Her entire body shook as she came and she collapsed onto the bed beside him. "Larry, that was fucking incredible!"

"Well, I'm only getting started..." He smiled as he rolled her on her side and entered her from behind.

"Oh, fuck me just like that, Larry!" she screamed as he began thrusting into her.

"Fuck, you are so tight!"

"You know it, Larry! Right there!"

Larry was amazed at the experience he was in. Never before did it feel as good as it did right now with his wife. Every thrust was electric and she came multiple times before he finally came. "Fuck yes! Fill me up!" And he did.

"Oh my God, you were amazing..." Larry was now laying on his back staring at the ceiling.

"You're acting like we don't do this every night," she said with a laugh as her hand began working his limp cock back to life.

"Margie, baby, I just don't think..." And then he was proven wrong as she quickly brought him back to attention.

"Baby, I am not done with you yet." She was still laughing as she straddled him and forced herself down onto his cock. She always loved being on top of Larry, and she was riding him just like she did on their wedding night. He had never felt so close to his wife before this moment.

"God, I love you!" Larry screamed as she bent down and rubbed her tits into his chest before kissing him deeply.

"I love you too baby!" She was grinding faster and faster, and he began to match her speed and began pulling down on her hips. "Ooooooh, fuck yes! Right... there... yes, yes, yes!" She dove down and embraced him in a deep kiss as they came together.

They just laid there in the aftermath of their marathon love making, bodies sweaty and fulfilled. "Happy anniversary," Larry said as Margie pulled him close and wrapped her body around his.

"Happy anniversary." She kissed him on the mouth and they laid in each others arms, content to just be near each other.

Larry was astounded at the night. He would have to thank Levi personally for this, give him whatever he wanted. His wife was in a different body, but she moved and explored his own body like it was her own. He tried not to think too hard about the why, content with the results. As his wife crawled off the bed and walked into the bathroom, he only stared at the Lingerie hanging from her body amazed at its power.

"Thank you, Larry..." She froze in the doorway, her tits hanging beautifully in front of her and her hips swinging to one side. "Thanks for reminding me I still got it." She winked at him before stepping into the bathroom and closing the door.

Larry only smiled and sat on his bed fulfilled for the first time in years. His wife was talking to him from the bathroom, a habit she had always had. "I love this Lingerie, honey. The material feels so good, you'll need to tell me where you got it so I can get some..."

"Some more?" Larry answered from the bed, but there was no response. "Margie?"

A few moments passed before the door opened and his wife, now back to normal, stood before him with tears rolling down her cheeks, the Lingerie clinched in one hand. "How could you?"

Larry was confused. "What's wrong, baby?"

All of the anger of the argument before the transformation was back on her face tenfold. "You... You did this to me?"

"Baby, I thought..."

"Don't baby me! You turned me into some bimbo and fucked me!"

"I thought you knew!" Larry had not foreseen this.

"I knew!? I KNEW!? Yes, Larry, I knew that I was transformed into some fucking bimbo that you could fuck any way you wanted!!" She threw the Lingerie at his feet and quickly put on some jeans and a shirt.

"Margie, honey, it wasn't supposed to be like this!"

"Like what?" The tears were gone, replaced by fierce determination, "I get it Larry, I'm too fucking disgusting for you to want me, so you had to make me someone else!"

"No... God no, I only..." Larry didn't know what to say. As the words came out of her mouth he realized how true they were to her. He took advantage of this beautiful creature in front of him, and now he was struggling to keep her with him. "I love you."

"No, you love this fucking Lingerie... you said it yourself!" And with that she was out the door, downstairs, outside in her car and then gone.

Larry just sat on his bed in shock. The night had gone from bad, to great only to leave him the most miserable he had ever felt in his life. "You love this Lingerie..." she said. He stared at it and at his feet and felt every emotion available to him. He wanted to cry, as his wife had just left him and may never come back... Yet he felt something deeper than sadness: Anger.

How dare she. How dare she take such a beautiful gift and discard it. The Lingerie was not to blame, she made Margie the beautiful creature that had given him such pleasure. Who wouldn't want that body!? That bitch had no idea what someone would do to have her wrapped around them.

"She's not a bitch..."

Yes, she is. She doesn't deserve you... she doesn't deserve me.

"She doesn't deserve you..."

I was a gift... I was your gift...

"I gave you to her..."

And she used me and then blamed you... You know she loved me being around her...

"She was so happy..."

You should be happy...

"I should be happy..."

I am a gift...

"A gift..."

Larry had already pulled the Lingerie up to his waist, the feeling of his new pussy flanked by lace on either side sending shivers all over his body.

You would never shun such a gift...

"I would never..." His hips were now flaring out into a feminine curve as he pulled the fishnet tight against his stomach.

You love me...

"I love you..." His chest was now expanding rapidly, his tits expanding to fill the Lingerie to the point of ripping. He pulled the straps over his shoulder as brown hair fell around his shoulders. He ran his now feminine hands up the length of the Lingerie, from his glistening pussy all the way up to his tits.

Lynn sighed as she got off of the bed. She knew her wife was angry, but they had been having fights for a while. She stared at herself in the mirror and admired the beauty looking back at her. She knew her wife was jealous of her looks, since she had begin to let herself go. Deep down she loved Margie, but how could she continue to love someone who didn't love themselves enough to take care of their own body.

Even though she had just came three times, her body was aching for more. She should have fought for Margie to stay, if only so they could have some make up sex. Her hands had found their way down to her pussy and began to rub it slowly. She stared into the mirror and watched herself
intensely. She was one finger deep when there was a knock at the door.

Margie was back! She smiled as she ran downstairs and threw the door open. "Margie... Ack!"

"What the fuck!" It was not Margie, but the boy who lived next door named Steve. Lynn quickly darted behind the door, covering her exposed body as best she could.

"Steve, Diana's not here!"

"Oh, wait, how do you know my name?"

"Steve, no games right now... I'm more than a little naked."

"Right... I just need to get my phone from her room. I must have forgotten it after I was here studying." He was looking at the floor, doing his best not to look anywhere near Lynn's barely clothed body. Lynn bit her lip and thought for a moment, then decided to let the poor boy in and let him get his phone.

"Okay, let me get a robe and you can come in..." Lynn closed the door and rushed back upstairs and tried to find her robe. As she looked through all of her things she was baffled by the stacks of men's clothing. What was happening? Then it finally hit her... Margie was cheating on her and
she was planning on telling her tonight. That was the only thing that made sense... How long was this man even here? Was Margie planning on kicking her out on her own?

Lynn sat on the bed, catching sight of her own reflection in the mirror. How could Margie do this to her!? She would show her... She would make her feel the same betrayal she felt. The thought of the young man waiting for her downstairs entered her mind and the reflection in the mirror smiled back at her.

Steve was shuffling his feet waiting for the woman inside to come back. Not in a million years would he believe he would see a woman that good looking in that kind of Lingerie. He had been with girls before, even a couple of times with Diana, yet this woman (Diana's cousin?) was incredible. He would do his best to hide the massive erection in his pants. The door opened and the woman was back only she still had no robe and he noticed for the first time that the Lingerie was crotchless.

"I couldn't find a robe..." Lynn said as she pulled him in by his collar and closed the door.

"Oh, well let me run up..."

"What's the hurry, Stevie..." She was standing right in front of him, and was getting closer by the second.

"Miss..."

"You can call me Lynn, Steve." She was biting her bottom lip and giving him a look that did little to hide her intentions.

"Lynn, I uh..."

"Oh, what do we have here?" Her hand was tracing the outline of his cock against his jeans.

"That's..."

She smiled and quickly dropped to her knees, "I know what it is." Soon Steve was getting a blow job by this woman he had met only moments before. What most girls only did out of some foolish thought of necessity, this woman clearly relished every moment.

Steve soon found himself naked on the couch with Lynn rubbing his cock as her tongue explored his mouth. "Lynn... Oh my God, that's so fucking good..."

Her hands ran up and down his young, athletic body and she was aching for him to be inside of her. "Tell me I'm the most beautiful girl you've ever been with."

"You are! You are the most beautiful girl ever!" His hand had freed her tits from the Linger and he quickly began sucking on them.

"Do you have a girlfriend?" She asked as she climbed on top of him and began to rub her moist slit against his cock.

Steve thought for a moment, thinking the wrong answer might cost him going all the way with this girl. "Yes."

She giggled at the answer and quickly took all of him inside of her in one push and began circling her hips. "Tell me I'm a better fuck."

"You're a better fuck!" And he meant it, this girl was doing things he only saw online.

"Good boy... Mmmmmm, right there..." this continued for some time, their naked bodies taking every position either could think of. Lynn's body was rocked by countless orgasms, as she took multiple loads from this virile young man. The thought of Margie walking in on them only spurned her on, driving her over the edge again.

Lynn found herself on all four with her ass in the air in front of Steve. "Stick it in my ass, Stevie..." Even with all they had done, Steve was caught off guard. But the sight of the most amazing ass he had laid eyes on wiggling in front of him made all doubts go away. He entered her quickly, and went as deep as he could go. "Rougher, Steve... Fuck me harder!" Steve took this to heart and began thrusting in and out, his hand gripping her hips tightly. "Ahhhhhh, yes! YES!"

The moment everything changed occurred when he ripped the Lingerie to get a better view of her ass. Lynn was knocked out of a haze as Larry came back into the driver seat, only the voluptuous female body currently being fucked in the ass remained. The memories of everything that happened in the night returned and Larry was fully aware he was being taken from behind by his neighbors son.

"Steve, wait!" Larry was surprised by the feminine squeal he let out. Steve didn't respond, he kept on thrusting away at her plump backside. "God, Steve... please... don't...stop..."

Steve heard "Don't stop" and followed orders. Soon Lynn was screaming in ecstasy as Steve lifted her up and began to rub her tits as he continued his backdoor endeavor.

This is what you wanted, Larry.

The fight with his wife came back to him. The shame he felt at letting her down. He pictured his daughter's face covered in disappointment. "No, I don't..."

They don't want you...

Memories of all the good times he had enjoyed with his wife and daughter flashed before him. He was not so far gone. "No..."

They don't need you like he does...

He felt Steve kissing his neck and rubbing his breasts. Was there any chance of coming back from this? "Yes."

Yes.

His family deserved better than what he could give them, it was so simple. "I do..."

YES.

"YES!!!!!!" Steve pulled her close as he came deep inside her and Larry experienced the joys of a female orgasm for the first time. Even though Larry knew this was all wrong, he was won over by the Lingerie... he gave into Lynn completely.

"Thank you, Steve... that was incredible," she leaned behind and kissed him lightly on the mouth, "but it's time to get the fuck out."

Steve laughed as he pulled out of her and leaned against the couch. She did not laugh back, and he quickly realized she was not joking. "But, we just..."

"Yes, now I'm done, so..." She motioned to the door and he grabbed his things and in moments was dressed and walking out the door.

"Can I get..."

"Oh, Stevie... look at me," he took her in for a moment and locked images all the curves away in his mind, "this was a one time thing. I only hope I didn't ruin you for other girls." The door slammed shut before he could say anything else.

Lynn walked upstairs and kicked the Lingerie off into the corner of the room and took a long shower, a necessity since she had just been taken in every hole she had. Larry was amazed at how easily it felt to be Lynn, her hands running all over her body. She came a couple of more times in the shower, then once more while watching herself in the mirror.

She was still Larry on the inside, but Lynn had freed her from her all of the troubles Larry had. She still loved Margie and Diana, but knew they were better off without Larry now. She walked into Diana's room and rummaged through her clothes before settling on a pair of jeans and a shirt her tits stretched into something very improper. She left a note written for her family and walked out the front door, knowing she would never return.

Lynn walked through the streets of Timber Grove, feeling the cool air and listening to the ocean waves. Her feet took her to the most logical location and she stepped into the thrift shop a very changed person than her last visit.

There was a look of disappointment on Erika's face as she opened the doors. "Hello, Mr. Green..."

"It's Lynn... and don't look at me like that."

"Ignore her," Levi said as he walks up to Lynn, "you made the right choice." Erika simply shook her head and walked away.

"So, you knew I would choose Lynn?" She asked, twirling in place as she did.

"I saw the way you looked at her. What about Margie and your daughter?"

"They'll be fine..." A little piece of her felt bad, but it was only a little piece. "So what happens now?"

"Well, if you're up for it I could use your new talents to help me with something," Levi said as he looked her up and down. "I'm opening a Lingerie Shoppe on main street and need someone to run it for me."
Lynn thought about it for a moment. "What will be my duties?"

"Well, mostly you'll be selling cheaply made brassieres to college girls for ten times their worth." He watched as Lynn walked over to the clothing aisle and began to look through some shirts.

"And aside from that?" As she asked she lifted her daughters shirt over her head, revealing her breasts to anyone within view.

Levi seemed undisturbed by her actions and continued talking. "Aside from that you'll be doing some special recruiting for me and my business partners. We've hit a recent snag with our most recent operation," Levi thought of the two FBI Agents responsible for that snag and frowned, "but this will help bolster our numbers."

Lynn grabbed a blue halter top and tried it on. "I'm assuming this recruiting would be something the authorities would frown upon? How does this look?"

"It looks amazing, and it's yours."

She gave him a look that told him she knew it was hers for the taking, and this only made Levi smile more. "Well, I guess I'll need something to do in town since I can't go back to work... You have a deal, Levi."

She reached out her hand and Levi took it in his own and shook it merrily. "Come in the back and I'll get you in touch with my guy for your new ID's."

"You have need of a guy who makes fake ID's?" Lynn asked with mild surprise.

"This is Timber Grove, Lynn my dear," he said with a jovial laugh, "and Timber Grove changes people."

///// THE END